《Storm haven academy of magic. Book one. The enemy within.》 A journey into the unknown chapter one BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! Sam growled at the alarm clock as she slammed a hand down on the snooze button for the third time. She blinked at the clock through her blurred sleep deprived eyes. It stated ¡°4:30am.¡± She groaned quietly as she turned over and put her head under the covers. A soft knock was heard coming from her bedroom door. ¡°Wake up sweetheart. The taxi will be here in half an hour, you don''t want to be late!¡± Sam bit down the urge to shout back that actually being late sounded just peachy. But replied groggily. ¡°Yeah OK mum I''m getting up, I''ll be down in a minute.¡± She eyed the alarm clock. ¡°4:37am.¡± Jesus. it was just a second ago she''d hit the snooze button. She sucked in a breath and sat up turning off the alarm. planting her feet on the carpet she searched for her slippers And grabbed for her bath robe as she got up and headed for a shower. She wrapped the robe tightly around her body as she stepped out of her room and looked in the direction of her younger brothers bedroom. The freak had started to ¡°Accidentally¡± enter the bathroom while she was showering, that would have been bad enough but for him to then start taking the piss out of her slim boyish figure was beyond the pale. She hated her brother with a passion and even the thought of the sneaky back stabbing little weasel made her blood boil.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. She shook herself as she stepped into the shower and let the hot water drown out her raging emotions. No. he wouldn''t be around at this ungodly hour. the rat bastard slept like the dead, he wouldn''t be up for hours yet. Sam trotted back to her room as she tried to dry her long blonde hair, she didn''t have the time to dry it properly so as soon as she entered her room she quickly brushed it, grabbed a scrunchy and put it into a pony tail. that done she shucked off her robe and quickly got dressed. Of the black denim jeans, the black t-shirt and black faux leather biker jacket it was the ten hole black Dr martins that took the most time to put on but finally she was done. Sam looked at the clock. ¡°4:52 am.¡± She grimaced as she unplugged her phone charger from the wall and threw it into her shoulder bag. No time for breakfast this morning, it looked like she would barely have time for some juice before her taxi arrived. Sam scrambled down stairs as she did a mental check trying to ensure she had everything she needed. ¡°Fuck it, it''s too late now.¡± she thought to herself as she stepped into the kitchen. ¡°Finally! You had me worried for a moment, it''s too late for a proper breakfast so I grabbed a couple of the granola bars you like and poured some juice.¡± Sam grabbed a bar and opened it as she sipped on her OJ . ¡°Thanks mum, god what a way to start the first day of academy.¡± Sam''s mum looked up at her nervously and smiled as she tried to straighten out Sam''s jacket. then she leaned in and gave her a quick hug. Sam froze letting her mum invade her private space but was grateful when she pulled away. Her mum wiped away a tear as her phone beeped. ¡°Oh lord that''s the taxi!¡± She gave Sam an attempt at a reassuring smile. ¡°Good luck sweetheart I''m sure you''ll do great! Just try not to get into any fights OK? I know you''re not really a people person but you have a good heart and a sharp mind. Focus on that and I''m sure you''ll do well!¡± Sam grimaced at the thought of starting the new academy but put on a wan smile for her mum. ¡°I will mum, try not to worry. I''ll text you when I''m settled OK?¡± With that she gave her mum a peck on the cheek and stepped out the door and headed for her ride. A big boat Sam felt a jolt wake her as the taxi ran over a speed bump in their approach to Dover docks, she wiped saliva from the side of her cheek and grimaced, well at least she had gotten an extra couple of hours sleep. she looked out of the cab window and saw the big castle on the hill. Dover was an old port town and had been an important one for centuries. At just 21 miles from France it was the closest port to Europe and as such was the home to the Dover to Calais ferry as well as being a tourist destination. There were medieval castles dotted around the landscape, evidence of the import of the area for almost a millennia. It was also home to the globally famous chalky white cliffs. But none of that interested Sam at the moment, she was searching for the state of the art cruise ship terminal that housed The storm haven cruise ship. Sam shook her head still not really comprehending that her new academy was on a fricking boat. In all actuality it was a pretty big vessel. Originally built to hold 3000 passengers and was 1000ft long. Apparently it had been modified to hold just 2000 people all told including crew, teachers and pupils so at least everyone got a bit more leg room she guessed. Even more so considering the actual total compliment only totalled just over nine hundred people. It looked like storm haven was built with expansion in mind. She eyed the sea to her left as they passed Dover beach and she began to see ships. Big ships And huge cranes which looked a lot like cargo ships even to her untrained eye, then she espied the p&o ferry, but finally engulfing that puny little vessel was the mighty ¡°storm haven.¡± With it''s massive white hull and ten decks there was no missing that monster. ¡°Going on holiday miss?¡± enquired the cabby. Sam shook her head sadly. ¡°Nope. Unfortunately that''s my home for the next 5 years.¡± ¡°That''s a long old contract. Especially for one so young, I guess you must be pretty special heh?¡± Sam snorted. ¡° Well my mum thinks so anyhow.¡± the cabby grinned as he swiped her card and then she was walking towards the behemoth that was meant to be able to turn her mundane self into a Magi extraordinaire. She shook her head, there was no way that was going to happen. She just knew it, Sam just hoped her mum wouldn''t be too upset when she came back empty handed. Sam walked into the enormous terminal two building. the place was huge sleek and modern, she gazed around feeling a little lost. ¡°Miss Holden?¡± Sam looked up sharply, had someone just called out her name? She looked around, trying to find the face behind the voice. ¡°Miss Holden!¡± Sam turned to her right and saw a man in his ...early sixties?...a bit younger? Hard to tell, he was slim built with a rather effeminate posture to him and he was waving a long slender arm with a slightly limp wrist, as if his hand was just a little too heavy to be easily manageable ...OK... This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.She smiled at him and replied. ¡°Yes I''m Sam Holden... and you are uh... sir?¡± ¡°Ah yes of course how remiss of me. I am Porter, Nathaniel Porter. I am head master Smythe''s chief assistant. I''m here to gather the lost souls wandering the terminal waiting to board the storm haven. If you''ll follow me!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± replied Sam. ¡°How did you know it was me anyhow, you don''t even have a clip board on you?¡± ¡°Well this isn''t our first pick up miss Holden, we''ve been doing this for some time you know, Yes some time in deed. Since the second world war. Hmm... nasty affair that yes definitely.¡± ¡°Nasty?¡± asked Sam. ¡°As in the war, is that the reason you now teach academy on a boat?¡± ¡°Boat!? A boat!? ¡° Porter looked at Sam with incredulity. ¡°I''ll have you know the storm haven is a glorious and enormous ship. It has an internal volume of 120,000 gross tonnes. Imagine it. It''s like a floating castle. Except one that the Nazi''s damn them can''t bomb without prejudice. well as long as we can outrun and hide from them. Any how. it has recently been painstakingly re-engineered to serve the academy''s needs perfectly. It cost hundreds of millions to buy and refurbish. Hundreds!¡± clearly Sam had hit a nerve. ¡°Wow. That does sound impressive erm.. sir.. but that still doesn''t let me know how you found me?¡± ¡°Oh that. Why your boarding pass of course. It''s been magically enhanced and it has been imprinted to your genes, only you can use it and you glow like a star in the nights sky.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sam looked down at herself, she didn''t like the idea of glowing like she was radioactive, but she didn''t see anything, so it can''t be that harsh... right? ¡°So erm... where are we off to Mr Porter?¡± ¡°Porter!¡± Sam looked around. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Call me Porter. Everyone does, don''t worry I wont take offence, everyone''s called me that for over 200 hundred years. Mr Porter is my father. Hmm.. yes indeed and you definitely call him Mr! Oh yes. You''ll be in trouble otherwise.¡± Sam mouth ¡°200?¡± to herself and his dad was still up and running around? Lord above what was she getting herself into? The two walked towards an expansive catering area where a small crowd of young people crowded together looking in some cases pensive and others as if this was the start to the holiday of a life time, laughing and joking while stuffing they''re faces with whatever junk food was available. Sam hoped the academy ships caterers had a better menu than what appeared to be available here. ¡°There you go miss Holden. Yes indeed, Your erm.. hmm.. peers. Just relax while I look around for the other lost students. We are still missing a few, indeed yes only a couple but hmm... yes not good to leave them behind! No definitely not.¡± A big mouth Sam looked on as Porter drifted off towards the entrance and away from her, leaving her with the pizza guzzling yahoos. She looked at Porter''s diminishing form, half of her wanting to join him in the search for the other missing life forms, well anything rather than being stranded with a bunch of her ¡°peers¡±. She drifted towards the group Porter had gestured were the waiting boarding party, she looked around for any signs of intelligence and found none. she got to within twenty feet and sat down, that was about as close as she could get without her fight or flight tendencies being triggered. She leaned back in the chair, closed her eyes and hoped the group would ignore her. ¡°Hello sweetheart what''s your name then? Mine''s Stevens, Mick Stevens.¡± Sam looked up as tall dark and ugly walked towards her, she groaned to herself and felt heat boil up in the pit of her stomach, she could tell he meant her ill and she was going to have none of it. ¡°Fuck . Off.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Laughed Stevens he looked around to see if anyone had caught his advances being so vehemently rebuffed, unfortunately half a dozen boys were chuckling to themselves, revelling in his utter failure. ¡°Wow don''t you have a dirty mouth! Is the rest of you just as dirty? They say the rough and ready ones are the best shag don''t they boys?¡± He turned to see if they were now laughing at her instead of him, the heat in her stomach boiled with tension. She had felt an inner rage building in her since her birthday a few days ago and now it seemed to blossom. She could feel this Stevens guy was more than just a loud mouthed braggart. She detected a darkness in him. She realised now he was the reason her fight or flight senses had kicked in earlier. Sam instinctively knew deep down that she had to hit him, take him down before he went for her. For she was certain he would. so as he turned away from her she leapt up and kicked him hard in the nuts. There was a sharp intake of breath from the crowd behind him while a minority cracked up she growled at him.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Next time I tell you to fuck off be a good boy and fucking listen!¡± ¡°Jesus Christ. You fucking dyke. I should have known, fucking bovver boots and leather jacket. You''re a fucking rug muncher.¡± He looked around his face a blaze with embarrassment and pain and shouted to the group of boys behind him. ¡±I wouldn''t bother with this skank She a rug muncher.¡± Sam shook her head she needed to end this, if he got some of his buddies to help as back up she was in trouble, there was no other response she could think of that would end the threat so she let rip with a kick to his head as he looked back and he collapsed unconscious to the floor. She spat at his prone figure turned away and sat back down. Well they stayed away this time! She breathed in deep. And closed her eyes again. ¡°Well done Sam, how to lose friends and irritate people. Class adjourned everyone.¡± She murmured to herself. Not the douche you are looking for Porter walked back to the catering area with another of his lost souls to find miss Holden sitting about 30 feet away from everyone else looking more than a little miffed. The rest were crowded around an unconscious boy who had a security guard checking his prone form. ¡°Oh dear.¡± He focused on the boy, his boarding pass marked him as a Mr Stevens. Yep definitely one of his. ¡°Hmm.. not good, indeed, not good at all!¡± Sam looked up at the security guard and replied. ¡°Again! he was harassing me, I was sitting here alone minding my own business and felt I had no option but to defend myself, check the cameras!¡± ¡°Right miss that will be done I promise you, I''m just trying to find out what he did... exactly.. to get..¡± he gestured at the prone body. ¡°Like this, It must have been pretty harsh.¡± ¡°He called me a skank! Said that he thought I would be a good shag because I looked rough and ready and then called me a lesbian. Enough for you officer dribble?¡± Sam heard some of the crowd of her peers snicker at her last comment and the security guard became red faced and more irritable towards her, a movement by her side caught her eye and she found herself nearly lashing out at the medic that had turned up to administer first aid. ¡°Oh shit the bed¡± she thought to herself. ¡°There''s no way I''m making that boat now. How am I going to explain to mum why I''m in lock up instead of a swanky academy sailing away to gods no where?¡± ¡°Ah what seems to be the trouble er... security guard ¡­. Dissle?¡± The security guard turned, face an angry grimace as he replied. ¡°Stand clear please this matter is being dealt with and we don''t need more people complicating the issue.¡± ¡°Oh my yes of course! Erm.. unfortunately both of these young persons are minors you see, that are in my care so how ever much I would like to comply with er... your request I find I cannot, hmm... my no. indeed.¡± ¡°Both of them?¡± inquired the security guard. Porter nodded ¡°Hmm, yes indeed, both and more!¡± he gestured behind the group of 30 or so youngsters, Dissle shook his head. ¡°Rather you than me. Unfortunately, this young er... lady has assaulted this young man and I think I have no option but to call the police.¡± ¡°What!?¡± exclaimed Sam. ¡°He started it! Didn''t you listen to a word I said you fat toad?¡± Porter held up a hand and let out a reverberating bellow that seemed focused on the security officer and his charges. ¡°STOP!¡± Sam attempted to carry on, if that fat bastard was siding with the sexist douche bag then he was going to get both barrels. ...but nothing came out. She looked around with her eyes, her head wouldn''t move and everybody around her had come to a grinding halt! ¡°What the actual fuck?¡± she thought. woah, this was freaky. Porter put a hand on Stevens head and his eyes snapped open, after a moment Porter nodded apparently happy that the boy was fine, his ego more bruised then his chin. He turned to both the medic and the security guard and waved his hands over them and as he did he said. ¡°The boy tripped and fell over. He is fine, it was an accident not note worthy of any report. Move along.¡± The medic looked annoyed at the security guard. ¡°I thought you said he was out? Look, he''s fine! That''s the second time you''ve done something like that this month. Keep it up and I''ll report you.¡± ¡°Jeez man keep you hair on. Anyone can make a mistake, Come on I''ll buy you a coffee.¡± Porter looked at the couple leave and when they were outside of hearing range he unfroze the rest of the group. ¡°Fuck me. Talk about these aren''t the droids.¡± Someone said in the background. ¡°Right! I wonder if we could learn that? Man that would be so cool!¡± replied another. Porter looked down at Stevens. ¡°So young man what did you do that was so heinous that this young lady felt compelled to knock you unconscious?¡± ¡°Me? That fucking crazy rug muncher kicked me in the head! While I was facing the other direction. Otherwise I would have had the skank for sure.¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.¡°Ah and so eloquently put as well Mr Stevens. Thank you, miss Holden do you have anything to add to that?¡± Sam was furious But she had just seen Porter do his Jedi mind trick on a couple of mondain''s without breaking a sweat, so she had to believe she had a chance, but her shoulders sagged as she realised the truth of it. ¡°He was rude, pushy. But maybe I over reacted.¡± ¡°Over reacted!? That fucking dyke should be banned from the academy she''s a menace! I didn''t do anything and she kicked me in the fucking head!¡± Exclaimed an increasingly aggressive Stevens. ¡°Enough of that Mr Stevens, if you''re lucky enough to pass the entrance exams you''ll soon see that words have power. For good or ill. If you are so adamant she be expelled from storm haven academy of magic, then you''ll have no problem letting me read your mind so as to allow me to find out exactly what happened?¡± Stevens blanched at the thought of having his mind read, ... what if he read more than what happened, even if it was just that? Fuck no. ¡°What? Why should I? I''m the victim here.¡± Porter nodded and then looked up. ¡°Would anyone else be willing to a mind read so I can check what happened? It''s quite painless! Yes indeed, I have had it done to me on numerous occasions and I''m still here. hmm.. indeed on more than one instance it has actually saved me from a fair bit of trouble, But no one? Oh disappointing, well I won''t force you.¡± Sam put her hand up. ¡°Come on then old man, I''ll do it. It doesn''t involve you groping me does it?¡± ¡°Heavens no. Goodness, Just a light touch to your forehead to make the initial connection, hmm, best make it visible to all.. like so... and there!¡± A sphere grew out of the air above the groups head in it was the face of Mick Stevens. Sam could feel her anger rise as she looked at the projected image. ¡°Hello sweetheart what''s your name?¡± Sam was stunned, it was clearer than her memory of the event and she could see the braying clod trying to be the big I am in front of the other boys. She winced as she saw the impact her boot had on his crotch and saw the pain and embarrassment on his face, then the anger and retaliation. The vitriol behind his comments and then bam! Lights out. Thank you very much. I''ll be here all week folks. ¡°That''s not how it happened.¡± Exclaimed Stevens. ¡°She made half of that up!¡± Porter looked to Stevens. ¡°So you have changed your mind about a mind read?¡± Everyone saw him backing off swearing and cursing at Sam but refusing a mind read. Porter shook his head. ¡°Everyone hear me now! It is impossible to lie in a mind read. some, very very talented individuals can hide a little information. But what you saw here was what actually happened. But you know that already, because you saw it first time round. Mr Stevens is a liar a braggart and a trouble maker. But Clearly also miss Holden has some anger issues.¡± Sam heard a light chuckle in the group of minors. Porter continued. ¡°Both were in the wrong, but one understood their fault and owned up to it and the other ducked blame and tried to get the other expelled. This entire series of events has been recorded and will be admitted as part of your entrance test.¡± ¡°What!?¡± exclaimed a furious Stevens. ¡°She started it! She kicked me in the fucking head! She should be expelled!¡± Shrieked Stevens. Porter tapped the side of the head. ¡°Still recording Mr Stevens.¡± Stevens face was crimson with outrage and disgust but he shut his mouth, violently pushing aside anyone who got in his way. Porter shook his head. ¡°I still have one more lost soul to find and then we can board the ship.¡± He looked towards Sam. ¡°You can search with me if you feel it might make for a better outcome? Hmm.. yes you can feel the tension in the air, indeed you definitely can.¡± Sam noticed the difference in speech pattern when he was ¡°Mr Porter¡± as against just ¡°Porter¡±, but she guessed that if she got to be over 200 years old she might develop a few kinks in her personality too. She shook her head. ¡°Thank you Porter but I''ll be fine. I can handle Stevens in my sleep and everyone else has been more than happy to keep me at arms length.¡± ¡°Ha! Yes indeed, Hmm.. well then keep your back to a wall while I''m gone I''ll try to be quick¡± and with a brisk nod he was walking back to the entrance of the terminal. Not a soul injured. Go me/ A soul is found. Sam looked around her and saw Stevens dark angry eyes on her as he raged to his friends in the background. She saw a Neo look alike trying to calm him down, but to no avail. She shook her head. There was no way that douche bag deserved to be given training to develop more power. There was no doubt in her mind he would abuse it. She closed her eyes and made as if to sleep, but kept a sharp ear out for anything untoward. She felt... Movement to one side and opened an eye. In front of her and slightly to the left was a girl. She was a little short and slight with a ¡°cute¡± face. She had short dark hair with purple highlights that looked like she was going for goth but not quite managing it. Sam growled under breath, could nobody take a hint? ¡°Um.. Hi!¡± The girl waved a hand from her wrist, as if moving the whole arm was a waste of movement. ¡°I''m sorry I didn''t stand up for you back there. I heard Stevens boasting to his mates as you approached. I should have told Porter, but Stevens... he creeps me out.¡± Sam shrugged. ¡°He''s all mouth and no dick, well not any more anyhow.¡± The girl blanched at the comment. Oh well so much for humour. Sam thought. ¡°Right! Er..... any way my names Rae. I ah..... It''s short for Rachel, But I hate that.¡± Sam sighed. She had no idea how to react to that. What did Rae expect? For her to become all girly and giggle at how silly Stevens had been? So she just sat there... Looking at her. ¡°Right! Um.. OK. Well if you make it through entrance exams maybe we can be friends?¡± Sam closed her eyes. Oh lord yes. She could still quite easily get the boot. But she opened her eyes again and nodded. ¡°Yeah maybe, we''ll see, the chances of me getting through get smaller every time I open my mouth though, so don''t hold your breath.¡± Rae grimaced and nodded apparently in agreement and turned away. ¡°Thanks anyway!¡± Blurted Sam, surprising herself as well as Rae. She smiled tentatively and nodded as she walked back to the crowd of onlookers. Ten minutes of relative peace passed before Sam felt rather than heard Porter return. She opened her eyes and turned her head and saw he was about 30 yards away with the last member of their troupe. Sam wasn''t sure what notified her, but she definitely felt... Something. Maybe it was a reaction from the crowd standing away from her, maybe it was because he was looking right at her. She was thankful no one else had tried to engage in conversation, the brief chat with Rae was about as much as she could cope with right now. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Porter noted she had sensed him and nodded to her with a slight lift in his expression. Not quite a smile. More a ¡°well done, I see you''ve not Injured anyone else while I have been away,¡± look.
Porter gestured to the last ¡°lost soul¡± to join the crowd of young potential students and the held his hands up to direct their attention to him. ¡°OK people that''s all of you! If you can follow me please and try not to stray. It''s important right from the off that you learn to obey instructions, very important indeed.¡± Sam followed directly behind Porter. Anywhere else to her mind courted issues and thought she had courted enough for one day. ¡°Come along ladies and erm.. Gentlemen.. Please follow closely.¡± They made it through the check-in''s without issue and headed into the massive ship with Porter working hard to make sure everyone knew beyond doubt that it was imperative that they go directly to the hall where the entrance exams would be completed before the students were issued cabins and given their maps. Anything other than that was unacceptable. Sam walked for longer than she had expected to through a labyrinth of corridors just wide enough to fit three people side by side before they finally reached their destination and Porter had everyone find their places. The hallway had more than enough space within which to do the exams and each and everyone had a specific seat and desk with their name adorning it. After a bit of searching Sam found hers and sat down. Half in relief and half with trepidation. She looked at the desk and the other desks around her. There were no laptops, note books, pens or papers of any kind. She wondered how they were going to complete an examination without any academic tools?... Magic she guessed, but that just made her feel even more worried. Sam tapped her fingers on the table. She looked around and noticed a spare table... in the middle of the hall? Then she looked for Porter and saw he too was missing. Then a creeping thought filled her mind and she looked around for Stevens... Nope! He was missing as well. Jesus. That guy was such a tool. The other members of the class had finally become aware of the missing couple and she heard murmurs picking up but at least no one was dim enough to get up, thought Sam. Ten minutes later a rather irate Porter and a crimson faced Stevens entered the hall. With Porter giving the boy a withering look as he headed for the only place left available. ¡°Right!¡± Exclaimed a rather indignant Porter. ¡°Now we have found our little lost lamb.¡± Half the class glimpsed at Stevens and Sam heard more than one snicker. Stevens just glowered at Porter with undisguised hatred. ¡°Will everyone please put their hands flat on the surface of the desk in front of you and close your eyes. hmm... Yes indeed everybody. Stevens, if you don''t you will be escorted immediately off the ship never to return. Thank you! Now be calm and all will be well. presently the examination will begin.¡± Entrance exam Sam felt, something. Something like an electric current run through her hands and then she froze. Not a muscle could she even twitch. She guessed this was why they had everyone close their eyes, they would be pretty dry if the exams took a long time. Suddenly she was what, 4 years old? She had just knocked her mum''s vase off the tall table by the hallway entrance and it lay in pieces. Oh no! She should hide it! What? Was she crazy? Who else would be to blame? Shawn? Hmm... maybe? Little horror was always screaming. Was she like that at one year old? She didn''t think so. She picked up the pieces as she heard the living room door opening. Oh lord! Run! Hide! Her shoulder sagged she turned and with trembling chin she held up her hands to her mum and began to bawl. She was ten and saw Michelle stealing a pen case from a bag that belonged to Annie who, when she found the loss went screaming to the teacher. Mrs. Tomlinson brought the whole class together and demanded to know who the thief was and how disappointed she was that they had a criminal in their midst. No one came forward and the teacher shook her head sadly. Did no one see anything? She asked hopefully, but not realistically expecting anyone to come forward. She knew the street rules. No one blabbed. Not in this town, even the primary school kids knew that. Sam bit her lip and raised her hand. She saw the look of utter hatred from Michelle''s face. Oh boy was she going to get it when she got out of school. She was 12 and 3 girls had her pinned to the wall and had begun hitting her. She was the outsider. Everyone hated Samantha. She had no friends, but she didn''t care, she hated them as much as they hated her. And as soon as she saw an opening she lashed out. A clawed swipe against the hated Michelle leaving three bloody gashes along her cheek and then kicked out hitting her in the thigh as Michelle backed off screaming. Sam then stamped on Annie''s foot and punched out leaving her with a bloody nose. Another scream. That just left Natasha, who took one look at Sam''s raging expression and dashed away. She kicked Michelle in the stomach as she whimpered against the wall and she fell to the ground she yelled at her nemesis. ¡°If you''re going to try another ambush you piece of shit just remember even if you do, you''d better find enough to finish it or I''ll come for you and I''ll never stop till you''re down and you stay down, understand you skanky little bitch?¡± Sam kicked her again and then walked off. A rage deep within her that just didn''t die down. 14 and Noah. Oh she liked Noah. And madly, he seemed to like her! His warm sweet kisses and his declarations of love and desire for her, Her! Even though she still had no boobs. Unbelievable, but oh so nice. She felt a warmth she thought had been lost when she was with him and she hoped it would never end. 15 years old and Michelle walking hand in hand with Noah. A deep wail came from Sam''s soul. Michelle didn''t want Noah she only took him because Sam did, and she was powerless to do anything. She didn''t care she hated everyone. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Still 15 and Shawn walking in on her in the shower again! ¡°Get out you fucking pervert!¡± She screamed and threw the shower gel at him, but he ducked and smirked at her ¡°Still no tits sis? You''re never get Noah back at this rate.¡± 16 and Stevens. The rage is now molten hot.... Suddenly Sam is back. And her eyes are streaming with tears. She looks darkly at either side but one person is still under and the other is sobbing uncontrollably. Well at least it''s not only her she thought dimly as she tried to gather her self together. Porter waits until all the students have finished their exam. It has clearly shaken the majority of the students. All but a handful have woken from it definitely worse for wear. Stevens is a raging torrent of abuse as he comes out of the magically induced memories and lunges for Porter whilst bellowing obscenities at the man. Accusing him of planting lies in his head as the clearly unbalanced boy freezes in place 3 feet from Porter, who after clasping his hand to his ear finds two guards coming through the entrance to the hallway to escort the still frozen Stevens off the ship. Sam heaved a sigh of relief. If she had managed to make it through the exam at least she wouldn''t have to put up with that nut bag. ¡°OK students. I thank you for your time, that concludes the entrance examination. Will the following people stay back as the other students gather their onboard passes and such just outside the entrance to the hall thank you!¡± ¡°Paul Maynard!¡± Sam heard a boy behind her groan. ¡°Edward fielders!¡± Sam looked about and saw a large boy with the look of utter disbelief on his face. ¡°Rachel Gromwin!¡± ¡°Oh hell no!¡± Thought Sam. She looked around to see tears in the eyes of the only person strong enough to buck the crowd. ¡°Samantha Holden!¡± Sam nodded. She knew it was coming. If the likes a Rae didn''t make the cut then she knew she had no chance at all. She stared as the other students who slowly passed by her, none had the guts to look her in the eyes and she hated them for their weakness. Getting the boot? Porter waited patiently as the rest of the students left. His face impassive. Finally he was alone with the four failures thought Sam, her heart weary. She had been hanging on to the faint hope that even though her youth had been utter shite that it was going to be OK because she was going to become one of the secret Magi! It was a weak hope, one she barely thought might be true. But she sat there her dreams crushed. What the hell was she going to do now? She looked at the other three ... Ex? students and saw a familiar look on their faces too. Loss, dreams shattered, hopelessness. Porter suddenly clapped his hands together. BOOM! ¡°Agh! Jeez!¡± Exclaimed Sam in shock and surprise. The sound that came from his hands equaled that of a thunderclap. Sam''s hands shot to her ears automatically. She looked up at the man, angry at such a dick move. But it had the desired effect of getting the 4 distracted failed students attention. ¡°Come along. Indeed time is short. Ah but alas time is always short.¡± The four followed Porter to an alcove in which it appeared a lift was fitted and the five stepped in. Sam looked around. Actually the lift was huge. It must be an industrial one, it looked like it could fit a truck into it. ¡°Sam! ¡°Sam looked up at Porter. ¡°Yes Porter?¡± ¡°When you went to join the group you stopped what? Twenty yards from the main group? Why was that?¡± Sam blew out a breath, she shook her head. ¡°I .. er I guess I felt my fight or flight senses kick in so I stopped.¡± She shrugged Porter nodded. ¡°When I came back that last time you noticed me before anyone else, but you were facing the other direction how? Oh lord! How did she know? Fricking questions if he was going to kick her off the damned ship just do it already. She shrugged. ¡°I felt like someone was looking at me. I turned and there you were, looking at me. I don''t know, not really, that''s my best guess, sorry.¡± She shrugged again, not really feeling sorry at all. ¡°Paul!¡± Sam looked at the guy who was behind her that had groaned. ¡°Am I right in thinking you tried to talk Stevens down after his conflict with Samantha?¡± The Neo look alike nodded. ¡°Why?¡± Paul looked confused. ¡°Why what?¡± Porter looked at him with more focus. ¡°Why try? Why bother? ¡°He was clearly unbalanced. Not Storm Haven material at all! Hardly worth the effort.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Paul shook his head. ¡°He was stirring up trouble. OK Sam has a hair trigger temper and a hell of a right foot.¡± Sam put her head down as her face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°But I couldn''t just stand there and not do anything. I saw Sam had backed off when Stevens wasn''t close. He was the ignition point, so I tried to make light of the situation, cool it down a bit.¡± He looked down at his feet. ¡°Little good it did though.¡± He shook his head and was back looking into ¡°Now where?¡± mode, wondering what next. ¡°Rachel!¡± Rae jumped and looked up surprised to hear her name called out. She hadn''t been listening to the conversation, she was grieving as much as the other three. ¡°Yes sir!?¡± ¡°Call me Porter child¡± Rae nodded. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Sam grinned as she saw Porter''s face. Clearly he was not getting through. ¡°Child you went to Sam, even though she had just beaten a big strong man-ling and was herself emanating barely controlled rage, she could have lashed out like she did at Stevens and easily beaten you to a pulp. Yet you still approached her, why?¡± Rae smiled wanly at Sam and shook her head. ¡°No, no she wouldn''t. I have a knack for that sort of thing. She was in pain. Angry? Yes for sure. But not at me, she was fine.¡± Sam snorted and Rae looked up at her. ¡°You didn''t kick out, shout or swear. In the end we finished on good terms, yes?¡± Sam thought back and nodded. ¡°Yeah I guess we did at that.¡± Porter nodded and then looked at Edward who by now was waiting his turn and smiled knowingly, but waited for Porter to ask his question. ¡°Ah! Hmm... yes it seems someone has an inkling, yes? Well now Mr Fielders why was it when Stevens ran off to the bowels of the ship did you, how to.. Yes, yes.. why did you erm. ¡°Grass him up.¡± And tell me in what direction he had gone in? Isn''t that meant to be bad form and all that? Yes yes definitely! Anyhow usually The case, but not you?¡± Edward shook his head. ¡°No sir.. erm Porter. We were given strict instructions not to leave the group, the guy had already caused all sorts of issues during the short time we had been together, even if it''s frowned upon there''s no way whatever he had planned was going to benefit anybody, let alone him. The guy was nuts. I might have got the cold shoulder from everyone else, but I took one for the team, even if they didn''t realise it.¡± Porter nodded. ¡°Indeed yes, I agree totally. That''s why you four are here.¡± With that he opened the lift doors and a new vista opened up before them. It looked to Sam like an enormous hanger. There were armoured vehicles of multiple types along side what appeared to be armoured exo suits and a multitude of weapons, from swords and hammers, to pistols, anti personnel rifles and bows with arrows. Sam''s mind boggled. She saw in one quarter of the enormous space what seemed to be two dozen marines going through some sort of martial arts class. Sam''s mouth just hung open as her mind tried to take in what her eyes were showing her. She looked questioningly at Porter. ¡°We aren''t being booted off?¡± She asked. He smiled and shook his head. ¡°No my child, just moved to a section that is more suited your inclinations.¡± Edward''s blew out a relieved breath as he nodded his head. ¡°Well thank god for that! there''s no way I wanted to go home if I failed the entrance exam, my dad would have killed me.¡± Paul nodded in agreement as Rae just looked wide eyed at the scene before her. Sam nudged her with her elbow. ¡°It looks like we get to be friends after all then.¡± Rae looked at Sam, her face lit up. She went from being ¡°cute¡± to being beautiful. Troll ¡°So, what happens now?¡± Asked Paul Maynard. Sam looked at him, with short black hair and sharp but pretty features she could see Rae going for him big time especially with the way she kept glancing at him. But he was too short for her, and had a big mouth with too much to say. she wanted a guy she could respect. A guy who she could look eye to eye with and Paul was a good 3 inches shorter than her. ¡°What happens now Mr Maynard is I''m taking you to Sergeant Tull. He''ll get you your cabin and the rest of your gear, after that you can spend the rest of the day acclimatising to your new environment. just remember to do as sergeant Tull says and you can''t go too far wrong. Hmm.. yes indeed, very wise.¡± Porter briskly strolled over to the group of soldiers Sam had seen the moment before and Sergeant Tull stepped away from the sparing group and greeted them. ¡°Ah Sergeant! Hmm.. yes just the man. It appears I have found some erm.. ah yes, Fresh meat! For you.¡± Porter grinned with a satisfied look on his face as he gestured to the 4 new recruits. Sergeant Tull eyed Rae who looked up at him with a pale face. The guy was huge! 6ft4 minimum and built like a brick shed. He had a dark brown buzz cut and looked like he had muscles growing out of his muscles. All confidence drained from the diminutive girl instantly as Tull raised his right index finger and pushed Rae in the middle of her chest. She was shoved back a foot and looked up in horror as she winced, rubbing the impact point. Tull looked at Porter with a grimace as Sam felt her fear dissipate and her rage takeover. She didn''t care how big he was, Rae had done nothing. If he was going to pick on her he was going to have to go through Sam first! She stood in front of Tull, putting herself between Rae and the dick that had started on her new friend and growled. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°You wanna try that again buddy?¡± She felt the molten hot rage flowing through her. The dick might be able to knock Sam over, but she''d take him down with her. Paul rested his hand on Sam''s left shoulder. Without looking she raised her right hand and squeezed his fingers together tight enough she felt his bones creak. ¡°Aargh! Shit Sam back down already! He''s just psyching us out!¡± Sam growled. ¡° Paul, I thought you had learned all ready, when I''m riled getting close is a bad idea.¡± ¡°Yup! Yup! Noted. Can I have my hand back now please?¡± Paul replied. Gasping and wringing his hand as Sam let it go, her eye''s not moving from Tull''s. Sergeant Tull raised one eye brow toward Sam and then looked towards Edward. He looked back and put his hands up. ¡°I agree with Paul, but if you try to put Sam down then that''s another story.¡± He replied to the unasked question in Tull''s face. And then grinned. Sergeant Tull looked back towards Porter who was still grinning, more so if Sam had got it right. Tull snorted and began to walk away from the group and towards an exit. The group of 4 looked confusedly to Porter who shooed them away in the direction of Sergeant Tull. ¡°Go on then! Our sergeant is a man of few words, best you don''t annoy him.¡± Then he gave them another shooing motion and Edward started to trot after the sergeant. Paul seeing this trotted after Edward. Sam shook her head and grabbed at a still shaken Rae and tugged her arm. ¡°C''mon before Sergeant troll gets hungry.¡± She heard Porter snort in amusement and Rae blinked and nodded. With that she was running along side Sam. ¡°I''m not sure I''m cut out to join the army.¡± Rae panted. ¡°I thought it was going to be all potions and wands. You know. Harry Potter and all that.¡± Sam grunted. She didn''t want to admit it, but that was exactly what she thought too. ¡°Well what ever it''s like don''t worry, I''ve got your back, OK?¡± Sam replied. Trying to reassure her new friend. Rae nodded. ¡°Thanks Sam, and thanks for stepping in for me against that hulking monster.¡± ¡°Who Sergeant troll? He was just picking on the smallest of us to see if we would come to your defence. I must admit it did piss me off though.¡± Theres brave then theres suicidal. Sam and Rae eventually caught up with Edward and Paul just as sergeant Tull lead the group into a spacious cabin built for four. With two generously wide bunk beds either side of the main living area and a large 5 drawer chest at the end of each bunk and in between a wall to wall built in wardrobe. Nice! Tull looked at the two boys and two girls and growled. ¡°You sleep here.¡± He pointed to a small desk/coffee table that sat in the middle of the room that had maps and passes on it. ¡°Everything you need to know for today is in that pile. don''t go into restricted zones, I can''t be held responsible for your health and well being if you do.¡± He looked around briefly and then turned to leave. ¡°Ah.. Erm.. Sergeant troll!? Erm.. do we have to share with the boys?" Squeaked Rae. Her eyes bulged as sergeant Tull spun on his heals and pressed his nose against hers and roared ¡°Tull! The name is Sergeant Tull! Do you get me!? Miss Rachel Gromwin!?" Rae looked as though she was going to feint as Sam''s shoulders sagged .. ¡°oops!¡± Sam put up her hand. ¡°Ah sorry sergeant that was my mistake!¡± Sergeant Tull grabbed Sam''s leather jacket by the collar and growled as spittle flew from his mouth. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I don''t give a flying fuck who said what. I hear anything other than my proper name and someone''s leaving in a body bag. Got me?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Yeah I got you sarge.¡± ¡°Sergeant Tull! You fucking moron! for the last fucking time sergeant Tull! Now what is it?¡± ¡°Sergeant Tull sir!¡± Sam cried out as the behemoth shook her as though she was a rag doll. Sergeant Tull cricked his neck. first one way, then the next and Sam saw the heat fade from his face as he let go of her mangled collar. She dropped about an inch back to the floor and Sergeant Tull turned to Rae who had all but passed out and growled. ¡°Yes.¡± With that he stomped out of the cabin. Edward looked up at a shaken Rae and grinned. ¡°Sergeant troll?¡± She blushed and tried to pull herself together. ¡°Don''t blame me! Sam called him that. I thought it was his name!¡± Paul snorted at Sam. ¡°Well you''ve definitely got a gift for nicknames that''s for sure, I''m not certain I want to find out what you call me behind my back.¡± ¡°Yeah actually I''m not usually like that, but that one was just begging to be used though right? She grinned. ¡°But only when he is a long way away.¡± Rae stomped over a punched Sam in the arm, ¡°Strange way to have my back!¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°How was I to know you were dim enough to call the six and a half foot muscle head a troll to his face? I mean come on, there''s brave and then there''s fucking suicidal! I can only protect you so far.¡± Rae blushed then giggled. ¡°It was a bit stupid wasn''t it? Jesus. I can''t believe I called him Sergeant troll. He''s going to hate me forever.¡± Edward clapped her on her shoulder. ¡°Yeah but you''re going to be a hero to everyone else. The only member of the Magi to survive calling Tull a troll to his face.¡± Paul snorted and then nodded in agreement as Rae blushed a deeper crimson. Sam looked around. ¡°So ... A mixed cabin? I wasn''t expecting that.¡± She looked up at the two boys. ¡°You two better keep it in your pants or they''ll find limbs everywhere in the morning.¡± Both Edward and Paul raised their hands, ¡°Hey don''t worry Sam, we got the message believe me.¡± Replied Paul. Sam grunted and turned to the pile of paper work on the desk. Shower for two.
Sam leafed through the paperwork and handed maps and passes out to each of the other three. There wasn''t much else there, so she began to explore the cabin. It was pretty spacious, it had it''s own galley kitchen that ran up alongside of the main room. Not huge but equipped with a fridge/freezer, microwave oven along side a prep area and a couple of stools under the bench, with enough dishes to feed four people. She heard Rae gasp as she stepped out of the kitchen and walked briskly into the bathroom. ¡°Wow!¡± Exclaimed Rae. The bathroom which was situated on the other side of the main room, was huge considering the rest of the cabin. It had a bath running down one side a two person shower at the opposite side, with two sinks one either side of the entrance with an over head cabinet that stretched to the width of both and a toilet enclosed at the end of the room between the bath and the shower, the whole room was tiled to be a wet room and it sparkled! Sam thought it looked brand new. She looked at the conspicuous two person shower and felt a certain foreboding. other than that the room was amazing. Sam found her two suitcases at the bottom of the wardrobe and decided to have the bottom bunk against the kitchen wall rather than have the bathroom wall against her bed. As she was putting her clothes away she looked up at Rae, who had opted for the opposite bottom bunk bed and thought out aloud. ¡°How is it that our clothes and papers are here, when we didn''t even know our selves until after the entrance exam that we would be coming here?¡± Rae opened her mouth to reply and then closed it again dumbfounded. Edward leaned over from his bunk above Rae and replied. ¡°I guess they already knew. I mean they have had all our lives to track us and find out what''s happened to us, how we''ve reacted to certain events in our lives? Seems to me the entrance exam was for us. A chance for us to look at our past and see the truth of it. Maybe to help us focus on what''s important? Maybe the whole stuck to the table thing only worked if you actually have magic in your veins? Stevens didn''t appear too impressed. And a lot of people were pretty stressed out by it, but managed to deal OK with it.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Yeah I guess.¡± She shook her head. She would much rather had skipped that bit thanks very much. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°So that means they knew before Stevens stuck his nose into everyone''s face!¡± declared Paul. ¡°Ah wow. Well that makes me feel a bit better. I thought my whole life had just taken a massive pivot because of that prick.¡± Rae perked up. ¡°So I''m really meant to be here? For real?¡± ¡°Yeah it does kinda look that way.¡± Nodded Sam. She looked at her new friend who seemed like Paul to have thought she had screwed the pooch just before getting enrolled into the academy, but was only just now realising that might not actually be the case. Rae looked around, seeing possibly for the first time where she was going to be living for the next 5 years? Wow. She looked at Sam and then up at Paul. Well it didn''t look all bad. She felt a sudden rush of relief and grinned at her new friend. Sam noticed the grin and felt the relief pouring off of Rae. She smiled back as she finished off her suitcases full of clothes she probably wouldn''t need. ¡°You fancy a walk? This place is huge, the sooner we acclimatise to our new environment the better I think.¡± Rae smiled and nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yeah you bet!¡± Edward looked down from his bunk and grinned. ¡°So you girls finally finished? Thank the gods! C''mon Paul it''s walk about time.¡± ¡°Really? Oh jeez I don''t think I can, my legs have atrophied, I can''t move them!¡± Sam turned and wrapped her knuckles on Paul''s head. ¡°Hello anyone in there?¡± ¡°Ouch! Ouch! OK I''m getting up! Hey Eddy, can we swap bunks? I forgot who was sleeping under me.¡± Edward smiled and shook his head. ¡°I didn''t. You snooze you loose mate.¡± ¡°Jesus. Fuck my life.¡± Replied Paul wincing and rubbing his head as he dropped down from his bunk and hugged Sam. ¡°You gotta stop hitting your friends girly. Save it for those that deserve it.¡± Sam leaned away, but didn''t hit him. ¡°Friends?¡± She looked at Paul suspiciously, who grinned and nodded. Sam shook her head. ¡°Fuck that''s two in one day. Will wonders ever cease? Now get off me.¡± Paul continued to grin as he let go as Edward spoke up. ¡°Hey what about me? Am I not included in your little cabal?" Sam looked at the powerfully built 6ft 2¡± blue eyed blonde. He was smiling, but he had an intelligence behind those pretty blue eyes. She wasn''t sure she could be friends with him, he was too pretty, way too pretty. ¡°Hmm...I don''t know, I''m already over quota for this year. Be nice and I''ll let you know if there''s a vacancy.¡± She looked at Paul and grimaced. ¡°It might not be too long a wait.¡± Edward grinned as Paul shook his head. ¡°Girl you got issues you know that?¡± Sam looked down and nodded. ¡°Yeah, actually I do.¡± Rae grabbed Sam by the arm and exclaimed. ¡°Ignore them lets go see this amazing ship. Do you get sea sick? Oh! Are we sailing yet?¡±
Drinks and a wave machine.
They made their way up to the first deck that led to the outside and breathed in the fresh salty sea air of the English channel. Sam looked about expecting to see clear sea as far as the eye could see, but this stretch of water had at least a dozen huge ships in view going to and from Africa, Europe and Asia to the UK. ¡°Wow. This ship is huge!¡± Exclaimed Rae as she looked up at the enormous structure above her. The ship seemed to take up the size of a whole street and it made Sam''s head swim. She looked back down and focused on the distance to calm her stomach. ¡°It''s quite some thing heh?¡± Said Edward standing quietly beside her. She looked sideways at him, he had moved to within an inch or so of her and she had missed it completely. ¡°Yeah I guess. It''s been a hell of day so far and it''s not even lunch time.¡± Edward grinned, then looked down at the sea seemingly slowly drifting by and said. ¡°I know you struggle with people, I see it and I don''t want to push you away whilst trying to pull you closer, but I really would like to be friends...¡± Sam''s shoulder tensed. ¡°Yeah I know, just give me some room to breathe. I see you, just give me time to adjust OK?¡± Edward nodded and smiled. ¡°Good enough.¡± And with that he wandered over to the stairs leading to the next deck. ¡°Anyone want to see what this tub looks like from the top deck?¡± ¡°I''m in!¡± announced Paul and Sam saw Rae''s eyes glimmer and her face light up as he grabbed hold of her arm. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Hey are you coming Sam? Look how high it is!¡± Sam nodded and grimaced. ¡°I was trying not too. But I guess it''s better to look down right?¡± Rae looked doubtful but nodded. ¡°Erm..sure. We could always go back in if it''s an issue?¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°Lead on macduff.¡± The trek up the steps to the tenth deck took longer than Sam anticipated and she felt the tug on her thighs and calf muscles by the time they reached the top. She hoped there was a lift going back down, she didn''t fancy doing that in reverse. Then she looked out and saw the ship ploughing through the water heading for land. Wow. Already? She guessed it had to be Calais, but she had no true knowledge of where they were heading, it could be anywhere. She looked down at the ship and saw that it had actually got a fair size pool with a wave machine at one end. Had it been a bit warmer she would have liked to take a dip. It looked quite inviting, but today was not the day for such things. Evidentially not everyone thought like that as several of the people she had arrived with were splashing around with others she had never seen before, seemingly having a whale of a time. Edward got some startled and joyous calls from some of them. Notably from a couple of the girls who had decided that their underwear was good enough to go swimming in. Sam felt an inner rage building up as she saw them flaunting their bodies. She shook her head in disgust and turned away. She saw Paul already chatting happily with a couple of guys. Was he drinking? For fuck sake! This wasn''t an actual fucking pleasure cruise. And they weren''t legally allowed to drink anyhow. She saw Rae smiling and laughing as she was being drawn into a gaggle of girls, so Sam turned away and headed back to her cabin. This whole place was a joke. She eventually found the way to her level just by following the stairs down. She knew they were staying ¡°below deck¡± and once she found her level her angst seemed to back off. She had come down from a different entrance than the one they had exited from and so had to walk passed the armoured vehicles and weapons. Everything was locked down tight, but still the place looked like it was getting ready for war. This place was fricking huge. She saw further on what seemed to be a gym like area with weights, punching bags, ropes leading to the ceiling and a whole swath of rowing machines and exercise equipment. She smiled. Now that was more like it. She wasn''t normally one for exercise, but something inside her needed to blow off some steam and this looked just the ticket. Sam found her way back to her cabin and changed into her gym gear. She made sure to take her pass with her, the gene locked card would let her access this level, without it she couldn''t get past the doors leading from the stairwell. Then she headed to the gym. She felt the need to punch something. Something to punch
Sam felt relieved that as she approached the gym area it was still empty of souls. She needed a bit of alone time. Today had been stressful enough, but with the prospect of being holed up in this tin can for five years? Jesus that was a real mind fuck. Sam grimaced as she pounded the crap out of an offending punch bag. She drew upon the memory of Michelle and her bully girl friends. Her rage blossomed and then her brother came front and centre and she really put some effort into it. The fucking little turd. She hated him. What an ass. His visage was replaced by Stevens and her rage exploded into a whole new level and her fists were a blur as she gave it everything she had. She wanted to kill that dickhead. Rip his bloody head off! She hit the bag with more force than she had ever hit anything in her life and a spike of agony shot through her right hand. ¡°Agh! Fuck! Fucking fuck fuck!¡± She shrieked at the top of her lungs. She flopped down onto the floor and quietly sobbed into her lap as she cradled her broken hand. She should have wrapped it, but it was too late now. ¡°That was quite the punch.¡± Sam''s face shot up and she glared with rage and hate. But the figure behind the voice was too far back to attack. She snarled at her, but otherwise said nothing. ¡°I''m Corporal Reed you''ll be with me when you are in this section. At least at first, while we see where you and you friends are best suited.¡± Sam snorted. Her ¡°friends¡± were pool side getting drunk and chasing the local slags. but she said nothing. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Corporal Reed gestured to Sam''s hand. ¡°That looks pretty sore. Mind if I take a look?¡± Sam grimaced. Corporal Reed mentioning the fact had only made the pain seem worse. she growled. Jesus What the fuck was wrong with her? She took in a deep breath and slowly exhaled. The world around her seemed to lose some of it''s red haze, that she had until that point not noticed it had. So she breathed in again. Held it for a moment and then breathed out. Her whole body seemed to sag, and she nodded. ¡°Yeah please. Sorry it hurts like a bitch. I think I''m going to be out of it for a while.¡± Corporal Reed shook her head. ¡°We''ll see.¡± Sam noticed that corporal Reed''s approach was slow and steady. ¡°Don''t startle the wounded wild animal!¡± She thought grimly to herself. Finally the woman reached her position and sat beside her. Sam felt her rage simmering inside her and tried to quell it. Corporal Reed wasn''t the enemy, she was here to help. She hissed in pain as the woman took her hand into her own and tsk tsked ¡°Wow you really gave it some welly huh?¡± Sam snorted and nodded. ¡°It''s been a day that''s for sure.¡± Corporal Reed nodded and murmured quietly as if she were far off. ¡°OK close your eyes, take a deep breath and relax.¡± Sam snorted ¡°Jesus, if you go off and start into a Gregorian chant I''m outta here!¡± Corporal Reed smirked and replied quietly. ¡°A little young to have heard of Enigma aren''t you?¡± Sam grimaced. ¡°My dad''s a fan, I guess if you hear enough of anything parts of it stick.¡± Corporal Reed nodded. ¡°Well I still need you to relax and hold still for a minute. Can you do that?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Sure Corp, whatever you say.¡± she closed her eyes and tried to think peaceful thoughts. It was way harder than finding something to feed her rage but she could do it. Sam felt something, a tingling in her wrist that seemed to travel up into her damaged hand and it burned. She grimaced and her instincts told her to pull away and hit out. Shit! She could feel her hand continue to heat up, her hand felt like it was on fire. She forced herself to stay still but calm was out the window. She felt her rage coming to the fore and she opened her eyes so she could see what it was she could hit....and then. Then the pain was gone. Just like that and oh lord! Her head felt woozy, Jesus she was so tired. Her eyes felt so heavy.
A sea of bodies
Sam blinked. ¡°What the fuck?¡± ¡°Hey sleepy head!¡± Sam looked blearily towards the chirpy voice. ¡°Rae?¡± Rae nodded. ¡°You''ve been out for hours! I was going to call troll but no need Thankfully, he''s one scary bloke.¡± Sam moved her right hand and then realised the pain she had expected had completely gone. She held out her hand utterly amazed and totally transfixed by this miracle. ¡°Er.. you OK?¡± asked Rae a little timidly. ¡°We were a little concerned when you disappeared on us. Sam snorted. ¡°Yeah right, I saw Edward with the bimbo''s in the pool, Paul was getting shit faced with his buddies and you were with a gaggle of girls giggling like a brood of hens with each other.¡± Rae looked pained at Sam. ¡°We didn''t do anything wrong Sam. We were just having a little fun, it''s our first day here, it''s been pretty stressful and there was a poolside party. One which you could have joined too.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Well I''m glad you''re OK, I''m off to get something to eat, I was just hanging back to make sure you were OK, but.. well I guess your fine.¡± Sam cringed inwardly and put her hand over her face and rubbed it trying to wake herself and man she was starving. ¡°Hold up Rae! Please? OK I know I''m not a people person and well, maybe I over reacted.. a little. Can we both go to find food? I''m really hungry.¡± Rae beamed. ¡°Sure! You''ll be amazed at the cafeteria. It''s freaking awesome. I think it stocks every meal known to man! Sam grinned at the thought of decent food. She couldn''t remember when the last time she actually ate a proper meal and having Rae with her had a calming effect on the anger that struggled to get out at every turn. Which out of everything at that moment seemed to be the most important thing. It appeared Stevens had triggered something within her and she was struggling to cope with it. She hoped to see Porter and have a chat, maybe he could help. Sam stepped into the cafeteria and felt her chest constrict at the sea of humanity before her. There was space for a couple of hundred diners and at least 70% of the seats had someone sitting in them. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. She slowed to a halt as Rae raised her head, clearly looking through the throng for Edward and Paul? Probably. Then Rae reached up on tip toes and waved furiously at someone in the crowd and yanked happily at Sam''s arm. ¡°There they are!¡± squealed Rae happily. ¡°I think they saved us a space. Wow. It''s a fair bit busier than when we first found it. I guess this is dinner time on the storm haven, come on you can''t expect those two beefy boys to keep batting the hungry females off if you get my meaning.¡± Rae giggled as she walked briskly forward. Sam felt her inner rage coming to the fore, jeez. Too many people. she hated crowds, hated humanity. Maybe she could cook something up in their kitchen instead? Sam had half expected the cafeteria to be a few long bench''s with everyone elbow to elbow grabbing whatever was in front of them, Ala hog warts. but there were scattered tables of varying sizes of anywhere between tables with two seats, to as large as tables capable of seating a dozen. It all depended on your preference she guessed, or how many friends you had. Well at least it''s better than her worst case scenario. Rae found the boys eating and chatting to a group of three young girls, who by the looks of things were vying for the chance to take the two vacant seats before them. Edward glanced up and a wave of relief flowed over his face as he saw the two girls walk up and plonk themselves down. Rae smiled prettily at Paul and said. ¡°Hi guys sorry we are late, I had trouble waking slow poke here.¡± Paul grinned and shrugged as the three girls shot daggers at the two girls. Sam looked directly at the meanest of the three and shooed her away with her hands. ¡°Thanks for entertaining our boys while we were delayed but you can go now. Go on. shoo!¡° She flicked the back of her hands up at them and glared. One of the girls seeing no possible victory pulled the other two away. ¡°Come on girls, plenty of fish in the sea, You know who that was right?¡± She motioned towards Sam as she dragged the other two away. They glanced nervously back at her as the girl spoke to them animatedly. Edward looked up as he finished his mouthful of burger and grinned. ¡°Nice work Sam, I just don''t understand how you don''t have more friends.¡± Paul snickered. ¡°I know! Right? She''s such a charmer. Anyhow at least she got rid of those vapid chav''s. I was starting to get a headache.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°Yeah I''ve been keeping an eye on the male versus female ratio. Even minorities are well accounted for, it''s pretty even, based on the actual percentage of the sex''s and peoples of the world. Looks like magic isn''t as biased as the mundane world at least when it doles out the advanced learning opportunities. If we were going to be stuck fighting for the attention of a handful of girls for the next five years I wouldn''t have been too happy, but it actually looks pretty good.¡± Sam shook her head at the thought. ¡°Fuck me five years...¡± She shook her head miserably. ¡°Don''t worry too much Sam, just take it one day at a time. You never know you could get time off for good behaviour. You know term breaks, Christmas etc.. so it''s not like a five year stretch in Wandsworth.¡± Sam nodded bleakly. ¡°Yeah I guess.¡± she looked at Paul as he stuffed his face with pizza. ¡°So where do we get to order?¡± She looked around but saw no facility with which to order food, yet everyone seemed to be eating and she was hungry enough to eat a cow...or at least a meat free variant. A wedge shaped missile.
Edward leaned forward and motioned in front of her. ¡°Think something along the lines of a star trek magical food replicator. Just put your pass on the table and part of the table lights up.¡± Sam looked at Edward dubiously. He nodded enthusiastically and motioned her to try it, so Sam got out her pass and placed it in front of her. Instantly a screen roughly 30cm by 20cm turned on inside the area where a plate would go right in front of her. She saw house hold names from across the country, across the world. McD''s, KFC, Dunkin donuts, Prezzo, Yo! Sushi!, Subway, Starbucks. the list went on. Jesus, it even had Wimpy''s on there. There was a search bar at the top of the screen and she tapped it. The screen felt familiar to her and thought it might been based on an android derivative. Paul interjected. ¡°You can use the search bar to find a specific restaurant or caf¨¦ you like or you can put in what you want to eat and voila! Just press accept and give it a second and what you ordered rises out of the table!¡± Paul gestured to his meal and took another bite of his meat feast pizza. He closed his eyes with a bliss filled expression. ¡°Hmm... pizza hut. Perfect.¡± He opened his eyes. ¡°Go on try it.¡± Rae was already through to the Burger King menu with a massive grin on her face. She tapped the accept icon with a flourish and the screen disappeared. Both Sam and Rae waited with great expectation. Less than a minute later the tables top slid open and a small plate with a napkin and a massive burger rose up from inside the table. Sam just stared as Rae squealed with delight and opened her mouth as far as she could and buried her mouth into the huge burger. Paul laughed out loud and proclaimed. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°That''s my girl! Oh my god look at her eat! She''s a savage.¡± Edward smiled at a flush faced Rae who regardless chomped down on her most favourite food ever. ¡°Let the poor girl eat. Clearly she''s a starving waif desperately in need of nourishment.¡± Rae swallowed and stuck her tongue out at him and then took another massive bite. Sam snorted in derision. ¡°She''ll not find much nourishment in that!¡± And searched for a vegan ¡°no chicken masala¡± meal with lightly seasoned potato wedges as a side dish and an orange juice. She pressed accept and her screen vanished. She tapped the table impatiently. Her stomach roiling. she definitely had hanger issues. She needed food stat! She started as the table slid aside in front of her leaving a hole a fair bit larger than Rae''s. ¡°So the table judges how big it needs to make the hole. Hmm..¡± Then she smelled a delicious spicy aroma and her ¡°no chicken masala¡± arose from inside the table. Even the correct eating utensils were there. Amazing. She took her first tentative bite and smiled. ¡°Wow that''s pretty good!¡± she exclaimed. Paul coughed and blurted out. ¡°Wait. Did she just smile? Shit where''s my phone?¡± Rae giggled and Edward smiled as Sam eyed the three and flicked a potato wedge at Paul. The wedge hit Paul dead centre of his forehead and he threw his head back flinching from the impact. ¡°Dam girl you''re a great shot!¡± He looked to Edward and spoke conspiratorially. ¡°Am I the only one surprised she didn''t order a bloody steak?¡± Edward shook his head. ¡°Do you see how many wedges are on that plate? You better watch it or your face will be black and blue in the morning.¡± Paul snorted as he nodded and smiled at Sam. Sam shook her head. ¡°Actually no matter how many bruises he gets, they can fix him. He would be right as rain in the morning.¡± She lifted her right hand. ¡°I was in the gym when I came down after our trek round the ship and I hit the punching bag too hard.¡± She flexed her fingers. ¡°I broke it. Hurt like a bitch too, but a corporal from the defence force took it in her hands and blammo! It almost instantly healed. Definitely not painless, but it worked perfectly, now I can''t feel a thing.¡± Rae blew out a breath not sure what to take in first. Either that Sam had hit a punching bag so hard she had broken her hand or that magic could insta heal broken bones. ¡°Good to know.¡± Big brother.
Sam felt much refreshed after her meal. Hunger issues dealt with the four headed back to their cabin to look through their papers and to check their itinerary for the following day. When the four entered their cabin though they espied the equivalent of a electronic white board on the wardrobe doors with their names on it and the activities they each had for the next day. Paul went up and rubbed at his name, but it made no difference, he nodded. ¡°Handy.¡± And then clambered up onto his bunk. The ceiling gave him ample room so taking the top bunk gave no_one any issues and the queen size bunks were a pleasant surprise. Sam grabbed her phone, she had forgotten it during the day and felt a mild guilt for not texting her mom when she had made it to the ship safely, if not without trouble. She glanced with surprise as the screen lit up, on it was the Storm Haven logo. She tapped on it and a message came up. Storm Haven Academy of Magic Welcome all new students to the Storm Haven Academy of Magic. The Academy has recently acquired and remodelled this vessel at great cost and as such it falls upon everyone aboard to hold its secrets close to their chest. But the counsel of Magi understand the requirements of the modern day world and the need for instant global communications. In order to ensure that the Academy''s need for security and the pupils, staff and crew''s needs are both met as much as we can, the Academy has invested in its own internet servers. Everything that has an internet requirement will have no option but to go through them in order for the academy to monitor the traffic going out and coming into the vessel. Anyone found violating the Academy''s strict codes of secrecy will have their connection terminated. The graver the infraction, the longer the block on net connection. Continued violations of the codes of secrecy will involve a permanent ban on communications and probable further consequences, leading up to and including expulsion from the Academy. Your communication devises are gene coded to the individual so anyone trying to circumvent the net ban will find it not possible by using another persons device. If you use your devises responsibly you will have no issues. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Magi Jonathon Morden Head of Security. - - - - - - Sam tapped on the screen to accept and the notification disappeared leaving her with her normal Samsung note display. she harrumphed. ¡°I take it everyone got the big brother notification when they turned on their phone?¡± Edward nodded as did Rae. Paul replied. ¡°Yeah a bit creepy, but can you imagine if this place was to become public knowledge? Fuck me there would be war. A real one, not just sharp words.¡± Sam nodded to herself. ¡°What about Stevens then, that guy could cause havoc." Edward nodded. ¡°Yeah forget him, he''s already forgotten you. Mind wipe. He probably doesn''t even know he had potential to become a Magi any more, poof! All gone.¡± Sam shuddered and whispered to herself. ¡°Fuck me.¡± ¡°So.¡± Exclaimed Sam. ¡°I was just about to let mum know I had arrived safely and not to worry. As long as I don''t mention the academy in too much detail or that it''s on a boat I''m OK?¡± Rae nodded. ¡°Yeah I did that hours ago and I''ve still got access, no worries.¡± Sam nodded. ¡° Thanks.¡± As she opened up her WhatsApp to let her mum know all was well with the world. Even if that wasn''t strictly true, she needn''t worry her mum over broken hands and psychotic expelled students. She yawned and felt her eyes drooping shut. That healing really did a number on her she thought as the world shrunk to a pin prick and then utter darkness. Cold showers.
Sam blinked as the lights in the cabin blinked on and off several times. She checked her phone and it read 6am. She had a missed message from her mum and quickly messaged her back that she had nodded off and then scrambled out of bed. She was a mess, she hadn''t showered last night and felt grubby. Grabbing her stuff Sam walked towards the bathroom when out walked a naked Edward. Well naked all but the towel wrapped around his waist. Sam just stood there and looked up and down his torso.. and swallowed. ¡°Good morning!¡± smiled a perky and awesomely stacked Edward. Sam shook her head and growled. ¡°I thought I told you to keep it in your pants.¡± With that she shoved passed the god like figure and went in search of a cold shower. As Sam felt the water erasing her fatigue she heard the door open and felt her rage blossom as she clenched her fists. Then took a breath as she saw Rae disrobed and jump into the shower. Sam glanced at Rae''s body. At her soft curves and her full perky tits and grumbled to herself. ¡°Why was it everyone had bigger boobs than me?¡± Rae gasped and her hand went for the shower controls, ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± shuddered Rae. ¡°Give a girl a heads up if you''re taking a cold shower. I nearly had a heart attack.¡± Sam grinned as she stepped out of the shower and replied. ¡°Light weight.¡± Then quickly dried herself and put on her underwear and top before Paul or Edward opened the unlockable bathroom door. She stepped out of the bathroom after scrubbing her teeth and felt mightily refreshed as she saw Paul sitting on his bunk in just his boxer shorts with his legs dangling over the edge of the bed blocking part of her bunk. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. She glanced at his physique and growled under breath as she slapped his legs away so she could sit down on her bed. ¡°You know it would be a lot easier if we were all able to use the bathroom at the same time.¡± Muttered Paul. Edward nodded his agreement. Sam growled. ¡°Try it, I dare you.¡± ¡°Hey! I didn''t say I was going to, just you know, there''s room a plenty in there. It''s designed for all of us to share.¡± Edward agreed and nodded. ¡°He''s right, at some point in time it''s going to be an issue and we''ll be forced to share or be late, just making you aware. I know it''s different for me and Paul, but just don''t castrate us when it happens OK? Sam closed her eyes and grimaced. Why the hell had they forced mixed room mates? She knew that in the UK sex was legal from 16 years old and she knew plenty of girls that had ventured into that carnal realm much earlier than that but for fuck sake. She saw Edward''s glistening all but naked muscular form in her minds eye and groaned. Rae wandered out of the bathroom in her bra and knickers and Paul winked at her as he dashed into the bathroom. ¡°I hope you guys saved me some hot water.¡± ¡°Yeah don''t worry.¡± replied Rae. ¡°Sam takes cold showers.¡± ¡°Ha! Totally hard core. Why does that not surprise me?¡± Yelled Paul through the bathroom wall. Sam grimaced and Edward looked at her and grinned so she stomped into the kitchen and poured herself a black coffee. She glanced into the bread bin and saw some of her granola bars. ¡°Shit the bed! Talk about big brother.¡± Still she was grateful for the nutritious breakfast snack and bit into one as she came out of the kitchen and back into the main room. As she sat down she saw Paul walking out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. Sam closed her eyes and shook her head. Paul saw her face and said. ¡°Take a chill pill Sam, I forgot my gear I''ll go change in the bathroom. You know this is going to get old real quick right?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Yeah I know I''ll have a word with Porter or someone, they can''t force us to have mixed rooms.¡± Paul looked back with a disappointed expression. ¡°Not us sweetheart, just you. The rest of us? We''re OK with it¡± Sam''s heart fell, she looked towards Rae who shrugged. ¡°I''ve got three brothers if having someone peeking at my arse when I''m in the shower is as far as it goes then it''s a step up from living at home.¡± Sam shook her head. Visions of Shawn mocking her body while she showered filled her with a boiling rage. She stood up needing some space and stomped out of the cabin. She hadn''t gone more than ten yards when Sergeant Tull marched round the corner. Sam stiffened and growled to herself. ¡°Of all the fucking people it had to be him!¡± She eyed Tull as he approached her and hoped he was just going to keep walking but he stopped directly in front of her. She frowned but said nothing. Berserker
¡°Follow me.¡± growled Tull. Who immediately turned around and marched off. Sam felt the rage inside her rise and ground her teeth, but followed the monosyllabic troll. They walked for a couple of minutes down an instantly forgotten maze of corridors when Tull suddenly stopped and entered a sparse room that was not more than 12 ft by 12 ft. It had a desk and two chairs in it. Sam looked around at the Spartan interior. What was this an interrogation room? Tull sat down and gestured to Sam to sit in the only other available seat. She really didn''t feel like sitting, she wanted to punch something but saw a glint in trolls eyes that meant standing wasn''t an option. ¡°How''s the hand?¡± Growled Tull. Sam closed her eyes. So that''s what this was all about, of course Reed had told him. Thinking on it she should be surprised it had taken so long. She opened her eyes and raised her hand to take a look at it and to show Tull the offending appendage. she nodded. ¡°Yeah it''s fine¡± ¡°Sergeant Tull.¡± Responded sergeant Tull gruffly Sam grimaced in confusion her anger rising she looked at Tull. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What? Sergeant Tull.¡± Growled her superior menacingly. ¡°Oh for fucks sake!¡± Thought Sam. She gritted her teeth and growled. ¡°My hand is fine Sergeant Tull! better? Sergeant Tull!? Anything else Sergeant Tull!?¡± Sergeant Tull grinned and Sam felt her anger beginning to become a real issue. She needed to get out of here, to be free of this fucking idiot. she needed to punch some- ¡°It''s rising right?¡± Growled Sergeant Tull quietly. ¡°You can feel the rage boiling underneath. You feel trapped. The desire to hit something. Anything is becoming almost over powering. It follows you, effects everything you do, everything you say, it''s all consuming.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Sam felt her rage falter as she looked Sergeant Tull''s in the eyes. Looked hard... she saw... rage. A deep and unflinching undeniable pent up rage, just waiting to boil over. ¡°You feel it too?¡± ¡°My whole adult life.¡± He growled. ¡°You''re fortunate it''s not all you are, with me it''s always been there and it''s all I am. You? Not so much, but enough so it could destroy you if you don''t harness it.¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°It started, really started when I got into that scuffle with Stevens. It''s just seems not to have gone away, not even after..¡± She looked at her wrist and Sergeant Tull nodded. ¡°Pain doesn''t always reign it in. A true berserker doesn''t feel any pain at all while he or she. Rages¡± Sam shook her head. A berserker? Her? Shit the bed. ¡°So that''s what I''ve become? a berserker?¡± Sergeant Tull shook his head. ¡°Hmm.. no not quite, it''s a potential. It will never not be a potential, so you''ll need to learn how to control it, harness it, or it will control you. And I can tell you, you don''t need that.¡± He shook his head and breathed in deep as if to shake a bad memory away. ¡°You will learn more about potentials later, other more learned tutors will explain it much better than me. This.¡± He clenched his fist tightly and looked at it. ¡°This I know.¡± Sam rubbed a hand over her face. At least she was getting answers even if what she was getting wasn''t what she wanted to hear. She nodded. "OK Sergeant Tull how do I control it?¡± Sergeant Tull grimaced. ¡°It''s not easy, but I have found over the years that you need to keep calm. Keeping the simmering rage as low as possible. Meditation really helps. When that isn''t enough? Focus it on something positive, like exercise. It will be of great benefit if you want to become stronger, fitter.¡± Sam took a long hard look at Sergeant Tull as he spoke to her. She couldn''t imagine having to cope with this for the rest of her life, but sitting opposite her was the proof it could be done. But he oozed menace. This was not going to be easy. ¡°You''re going to need an iron will and great discipline. If you can find the strength of will to control your rage its benefits will far out way its weaknesses.¡± Sam nodded her thanks as they left the interrogation room. Troll had been of far greater help than she had thought he would. Some of his advice was a bit vague, but knowing there was someone to turn to if it got too much was a huge relief. They walked together to the main hall where the first year students were having their assembly. Sam nodded. ¡°Thank you Sergeant Tull. You have helped greatly. I''m not sure how long I could have held it together without your intervention.¡± Tull nodded and gave her a wan smile. ¡°See me if it gets uncontrollable.¡± Sam nodded, then turned sharply her fists raised as she heard Rae squeal. She winced as Tull turned away, but not before she saw a faint grin on his face. She turned to see her cabin mate and... friend? Rushing towards her. The lecture.
¡°I''ve been looking for you for ages! Where have you been?¡± Cried out Rae. Sam looked to Rae and shrugged. ¡°Yeah sorry about that troll pulled me to an impromptu meeting to discuss my anger issues.¡± She looked Rae in the eyes. ¡°I''m sorry, but apparently it''s only partially my fault. Sergeant Tull thinks I have the potential to become a berserker. And it''s effecting my emotions.¡± Rae looked at her friend and rushed forwards and gave her a tight hug. ¡°Oh you poor thing don''t worry! I''ll tell the boys, they''ll understand. You''ll see.¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°I''m not sure about that. I still want to move. I''m not happy with mixed_sex roommates.¡± Rae looked uncomfortable. she looked away for a second and them shrugged. ¡°OK maybe they''ll have a two bed cabin we can share that instead!¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°This is my issue Rae, I don''t want to hold you back, if you''re happy with shared accommodation then go for it.¡± Sam looked up and noticed the assembly was coming together so the two girls found a couple of seats and focused their attentions on the front of the hall. Rae leaned in and whispered. ¡°This conversation isn''t over, we''ll talk after assembly.¡± Sam just nodded. Whatever, she had had enough of that. She needed to focus on her rage and how to master it. A large elderly bald man approached the dais and Sam noted the noise of the crowd dim as the man cleared his throat. Sam could see half a dozen other members of the Academy''s tutors sat behind him. Porter amongst them. She tensed and hoped she could get to him after assembly. This whole mixed room thing needed sorting. Today. ¡°Today!¡± The bald man suddenly announced, startling Sam into attentiveness. ¡°Marks the first day on the long journey you will all be venturing upon in your quest to become the next generation of Magi. You will be the torch bearers for the people who follow you. "We face as a civilization a potential global catastrophe of epic proportions. "Not only do we have too many people vying for too little resources, but we are blindly killing the planet as we try to extract more from it than the earth can give. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "This is not new. The leaders of Humanity have known this for 50 years and sat back and done nothing. "But each year it gets worse and the planet is slowly dying. Not only that but we as Magi face for the very first time a technology based threat great enough it could end us as a species forever. "Humanities detection systems are now so abundant and so easily accessible that anything we do could be leaked onto the world wide web and in an instant be seen globally. "Satellites track our every movement. "Our governments look over our shoulders with more cameras on our streets every year. "It has become almost impossible to remain under the radar and still live a full, rich and free life.¡± Sam looked round as she heard murmurs of discontent fluttering though the assembly. ¡°I hear you say, so? Just come out. Let humanity know we exist and to hell with them. Magi are the pinnacle of life on this planet. It should be they who are cowering in fear of us. Not the other way round.¡± The bald man looked around the assembly as he saw faces nodding in agreement and he shook his head. ¡°The only problem is there is maybe half a million of us at the most spread thinly around the world but there are 7.5 billion of them. "They could track us down and make us extinct inside a decade. "Oh sure, we could decimate them too. Yes of course. And maybe ruin the planet for good in the process. "So reveal ourselves and create mutual assured destruction.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Even the Americans decided against that one.¡± There was a ripple of laughter that ran through the audience. ¡°So. The planets going down the plug hole, there''s not enough resources to go around an over populated planet and we are on the point of being discovered and made extinct.¡± He looked around. ¡°Bugger.¡± Nervous laughter sprung from the crowd in the assembly. ¡° So. What''s the point? Might as well not try, Heh? Well that''s the bad news. The good news is.¡± He clapped his hands and a giant sphere appeared above the dais and it showed a satellite floating around the planet. ¡°We have had a hand in every major development in the tech industry in the last 100 years. "Every large tech company or major start up we have either influence over or high level people in to guide and to inform us so we can keep ahead of the pack.¡± The picture in the sphere changed to that of a real time satellite video of The Storm Haven. ¡°Any tracking device on the planet has a back door into it and we have the keys. "Humanity has fabulous tech. We on the other hand have fabulous tech Magi.¡± The video of The Storm Haven changed to a clear sea, not even a wake was left behind. ¡°Anything they can make, we can break. "There''s not a system on the planet we cannot hack. "We have people in every major government in the world and we have had for over 300 years. "Yes, no more Salem witch trials for us thank you very much. "But let me make myself clear, we are not holding humanity back. "In many cases we are pushing them forwards. Helping, guiding them. "Making better solar. Increasing battery life, carbon farming machinery, creating suburban vertical farming technology which needs no dirt or direct sun light to produce pesticide free bountiful plant based foods. "Yes. We are doing this and so much more. But we are a tiny fraction of the populace. "Every single one of us, of you, needs to excel in order for us to continue to live, to thrive to survive. "So think on that over the course of the next few days and months ahead. Think of how you can benefit your community the most going forward. "Because without your success, there can be no our success. Thank you! I am professor John Smythe and I am your head master. Good day!"
Once in a generation.
Sam looked on as the head master turned and walked off the dais and behind the back drop. Porter stood up and cleared his throat. ¡°Ah! Yes indeed. Very rousing I''m sure. Hmm.. Anyhow. We have successfully brought online for the first time the new communication bracelets! Hmm... Yes indeed. Very impressive. "They are erm.. in theory meant to replace your pass cards and such, think of them as a tablet, mobile phone and pass card all in one. "So as you leave please let the administration pass them out as you exit the assembly room! Yes indeed. No need to rush. There''s plenty to go round." Sam pushed forward as she saw Porter leaving the dais. ¡°Porter!¡± Sam grimaced as she pushed against the crowd. ¡°Porter!!¡± She saw him approaching the exit rear of the small stage and the rage in her blossomed! ¡°Too many dam people! For fucks sake he''s getting away!¡± She felt her rage blossom inside her, making it feel like she was about to burst! ¡°OI! PORTER!!¡± Silence... Sam gulped as she saw everyone in the assembly hall freeze what they were doing and turn in her direction. ¡°Ah bollocks.¡± She muttered to herself. She saw Porter turn and look in her direction and the crowd of onlookers seemed to part for her as she made her way to him. ¡°Ah Miss Holden. Am I correct in thinking you wanted a word?¡± Porter lifted an eyebrow as Sam simultaneously ducked her head and nodded at the same time. Her face flushed as she apologised. ¡°Yes sorry about that Porter, only I really needed to speak to you and erm.. well sorry.¡± Porter nodded. ¡°Well no matter you have my attention now so what was it that was so imperative you speak to me?¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Sam looked back into the assembly room and saw the majority of the students going back to queueing for the new fangled bracelets. She sighed in relief, then nodded. ¡°Mixed sex cabins. Is it essential we... I have to share with two blokes? I mean they have been perfect gentlemen. It''s not them. It''s definitely me. "Can I have my own room? Or share with a bunch of girls?¡± She shuddered at the thought of that, but surely it would be better than waking up to Edward''s naked, heaving, glistening muscular chest every morning. She put a hand over her face and rubbed at her cheeks, trying to hide the crimson flush on her face. ¡°Oh lord, Fuck my life.¡± She looked up at Porter, ¡°So can you do anything?¡± ¡°Hmm. Oh dear.. are you sure? I mean they were picked specifically for their compatibility to you after all. Hmm yes indeed. Cream of the crop and all that.¡± Sam looked agog at the man. ¡°They''re what?¡± Porter took a step and grimaced. ¡°Oh, that hasn''t helped at all! Hmm.. Indeed, made matters worse even. Oh dear, right. Follow me Miss Holden. Time for some clarification. Hmm.. yes indeed, a bit early maybe, but can''t be helped. Oh no, not at all no...¡± Sam looked on as Porter walked away mumbling to himself and then balled her fists and ran after him. What the hell was going on? Picked specifically for her? Cream of the crop? Well that alone couldn''t be right. It had been one nightmare after another and she had barely been here 24 hours! Porter stopped abruptly and opened a door to what appeared to be an identical interrogation room like the one troll had dragged her to. He sat down and smiled as he gestured for her to take the other seat. Something in Sam always seemed to want to refuse it, but Porter wasn''t slapping her in irons or interrogating her, if anything it was going to be the other way round. So she plonked herself down on the seat. ¡°Right fess up Porter. What the hells going on?¡± Demanded Sam as she sat down. She was determined to be the one leading this conversation, not the other way round. ¡°Hmm.. yes indeed. I can tell you''re anxious for clarification. And so I must hmm.. yes definitely, explain what the hells going on. ¡°You Miss Holden, when you were tested as a new born were found to have the richest genetic coding out of your entire generation ah.. yes indeed. Many, many generations actually. "Hmm. rare find indeed. It appears that after many centuries of decline, magic is finally starting to seep slowly back into the populace. "Many think it is societies obsession with the occult. From Hitler and his henchmen''s search for any means to obtain more power, to the modern day infatuation with vampires and witches and such like. "Belief is on the increase! And it is not hounded out of society as in the past. No indeed not, actually the reverse. It is this belief that is powering the lay lines around the world and it is seeping back into the blood. "The cull of magical blood lines from the witch trials centuries back is being replenished. And you Miss Holden, hold more potential power in your genes than almost half of your generation combined! Hmm. Indeed. Most promising. Oh yes.¡± Sam just sat there. ¡°Fuck me.¡± ¡°Indeed. Well, maybe not. But a treasure for sure. So whilst we tried not to interfere with your mundane life, only doing what we could to ensure no nasty accidents befell you and keeping prying eyes from seeing your potential. But when you turned 16? Oh my yes now that is a different story. Indeed, Completely different. We are after all your guardians for the next 5 years. The one/ The bracelet.
"It is our responsibility to ensure you have what you need to grow into the best that you can be. You Miss Holden are The One. The bedrock on which this generation is to stand on.¡± Sam shook her head and then looked into Porter''s hands to ensure he wasn''t carrying a small tin box that held a red pill and a blue pill. ¡°Are you sure that''s not Paul? He looks a lot more like Neo than I do.¡± Porter just looked at Sam, clearly missing the point entirely, she shook her head. ¡°So mixed rooms?¡± ¡°Ah yes! Indeed, well we thought long and hard about the best ways to help. We saw despite your undeniable power you er.. lacked a certain connection with ah.. anyone else. "Other than your parents you seem to have much trouble developing relationships. Ah indeed, that way lies disaster. ah.. yes a dark path. Oh my, potentially very bad. Very bad indeed.¡± ¡°So you put me with people to stop me going rogue?¡± Porter gave her a scrunched up face and hunched his shoulders as he angled his wide spread hand wiggling it slowly. ¡°Eh...maybe? Rather we are trying to help you blossom. Have a happy, healthy, productive, successful life, With friends, a family.. maybe of your own. Think of their potential.¡± Sam squinted at Porter. ¡°You put me in with Paul and Edward as potential mates? As in for babies?¡± Panic filled Porter''s eyes as he saw the look on Sam''s face. ¡°No! Not at all! Dear me Miss Holden we aren''t that Machiavellian. "Edward is strong, intelligent, loyal. A perfect person to have your back. "Paul is all those things but he is the joker in the pack, the one to lighten an otherwise difficult situation, a moderator. When something hits the fan, he''s there to step in and calm the situation down. "And whilst Rae is less physically powerful she is reason, patience, the one with a deep conscience, the bosom against which you can rest your weary head, she will always be there for you. Not because we told her too, but because that''s just who she is. "In fact no one knows any of this but um.. you. ah.. yes indeed, perhaps a mite too early, but you Miss Holden are a phenomenon! "One which we have barely been able to understand and therefore help, but we are here. And we want to help, if that means living apart as you become accustomed to your growing powers then so be it, but please, give it some time before you commit to anything too hastily.¡± Sam sighed. She was pretty sure he was suggesting ¡°Mates.¡± Their need for potentially great Magi from her made her queasy. But nobody was forcing her to do anything like that! If she one day decided to have sex it would be with protection. Fuck the council and their dirty little plots. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°OK Porter I get you. So what now?¡± ¡°Now Miss Holden, you go get your new bracelet. Ah yes indeed, much effort has gone in making it available to your year. Hmm.. much effort indeed." ¡°Oh lord! I''m not sure I can cope with this expectation Porter.¡± ¡°Ah indeed it was suggested we not tell you any of this...hmm indeed if we could keep this between us hmm... maybe that would be for the best?¡± Sam noted a light glean of sweat on Porter''s forehead and nodded. ¡°You bending the rules for me Porter?¡± ¡°Ah hmm.. indeed less bending and more putting through the shredder and using the paper as bedding for the rabbits I think. "Yes indeed a certain circumspection on your part would be most appreciated hmm.. yes indeed. Much rides on this conversation.¡± Sam sighed again and nodded. ¡°You got it Porter, thanks for giving me the info. It''s more than a little terrifying, but I''m happier knowing than not.¡± ¡°Ah yes! Indeed. Then my gamble has hopefully been a success. Just try and be calm miss Holden. Just take one step at a time, let the magic guide you.¡± Sam nodded and got up. She needed to find Rae, there were a few bridges to be rebuilt. This ¡°you are the one¡± crap was a total mind fuck though, but porter''s one step at a time was probably the best advice she could take right now.
Sam made her way back through the labyrinthine corridors to the assembly hall. She glimpsed a young man with tussled brown hair. He looked up and smiled in her direction when he spotted her walking towards him. ¡°You wouldn''t be Miss Holden would by any chance?¡± ¡°Yeppers, and you are?¡± ¡°Ah yes! My name is Carmichael, Luke Carmichael. Techno Magi. I helped put together the bracelet. It''s quite a thing I assure you. I thought for a moment I wouldn''t be able to finish the job! You disappeared with out a trace.¡± ¡°Sorry did I mess up your _tag the pupils so they can''t escape_ plan did I?¡± The man''s smile wavered slightly. ¡°Erm...¡± Sam stuck out her arm. ¡°C''mon guy. The bracelet? It''s a phone! It''s a tablet! It''s a pass card it''s a tracking device.¡± The man blanched. ¡°Actually it''s a fair bit more than that, even your phone tracks you. this is connected specifically to you. If someone were to take it from you though it would have nothing in it and it would be completely dead. It gets it power directly from your body. It''s also linked to your magical aura and will help you focus your magic. In time you shouldn''t need to use the screen at all as the longer you wear it, the more it will become intrinsically link to you.¡± Luke looked at her anxiously. Sam sighed and put out her arm. The young man smiled and clipped what looked like an slim, shiny, black onyx bracelet covered with runes on her left wrist. It was no more than a couple of centimetres wide and about 2mm thick. She looked down at it as the man pulled away, it fit perfectly. She felt a tingling sensation run up her arm and her hand went numb. ¡°There might be a vague tingling sensation for the initial set up, but that should only last a second.¡± He assured her. ¡°And the numb hand?¡± She could still feel the tingling. The man''s face became ashen. ¡°Numb? Miss?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°I can still feel the tingling sensation and let me tell you it ain''t vague. And my left hand is totally numb. I can''t feel a thing.¡± ¡°Ah¡± the man nodded. ¡°Well I guess if there was going to be an anomaly it would be with you...¡± He looked pensive and then tapped his own bracelet and a small flat holographic screen about 12cm by 10cm blinked into view. Sam saw the screen appeared to be filled with technical data with what looked like a download chart running along the bottom and it''s colour had gone from green to amber as she watched it progress. The man tapped on the screen with his right hand was furiously changing the settings. The amber light was progressing rapidly towards Red and she felt the tingle turn into an electric spike running up her arm and her numb hand began to ache. ¡°That''s not helping!¡± She hissed. ¡°In fact it just got way worse.¡± The man nodded and put his right hand up gesturing for her to hold. ¡°Almost there!¡± Sam could see the anxious look on the guys face as he focused on the screen. Then the screen blinked. ¡°Download complete¡± and Sam''s hand and arm instantly returned to normal. Im not wetware/ Brute force.
Sam gave Luke an evil stare. ¡°Vague? Instantly gone? Do you have any fucking idea what the side effects of this bracelet are?¡± She shook her wrist and a H.U.D. Filled her vision. she blinked. POTENTIAL BRACELET SIDE EFFECTS ARE AS FOLLOWS: NAUSEA, VOMITING, DISORIENTATION, HEADACHES, VIOLENT SPASM''S OF PAIN DOWN LEFT ARM, SLEEPLESSNESS, TEMPORARY BLINDNESS, TEMPORARY LOSS OF COLOUR IN VISION, TEMPORARY LOSS OF TASTE, TEMPORARY LOSS OF FEELING TO EXTREMITIES, IRRITATING RASH UNDER BRACELET. Sam looked through the list and blinked furiously as she tried to see Luke through the H.U.D. ¡°OK how the fuck do I turn this off?¡± Luke look confused, ¡°Er.. turn what off?¡± ¡°The H.U.D. Dammit Luke stop pissing around I can''t see properly. He looked agog and then burst into manic laughter. ¡°It works! Yes. I knew it would. Wow! Right off the bat that''s awesome.¡± ¡°You wont think it''s so fucking awesome when you''re sitting on your ass with a black eye. Now tell me how to switch this thing off. Incidentally that list of side effects? Yeah I wouldn''t go putting that up in everyone''s face. Some of those things are not so good.¡± Luke looked back at Sam as he was bringing his screen back up. ¡°Er..., you could access that?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Still can buddy, it''s just floating in front of my face!¡± Luke nodded and pointed to his screen. ¡°This should be a similar setup to what you''re seeing right now, if you check out the top right, of your vision, you should see a small ¡°x¡± look directly at that and focus on it whilst willing the H.U.D. To close.¡± Sam saw the ¡°x¡± focused on it for a second and the screen disappeared. She sighed and without looking punched Luke in the arm. ¡°Ouch! What the? Oh right. OK yeah I probably deserved that. But to be honest, that hasn''t happened to anyone yet. It''s like brand new and in theory we thought it would take weeks for the hardware to assimilate with the wetware.¡± Sam punched him again and growled. ¡°I''m not wetware.¡± ¡°Aargh! Yes quite right. My mistake, but this is fabulous. I should do more tests, See how it configured so quickly.¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Yeah I''m not liking the sound of that. When I entered the academy nobody told me I would become a lab rat.¡± Responded Sam. ¡°Oh no! Absolutely not. No. Anyhow there''s no need I can monitor your feed from anywhere on the ship.¡± Luke suddenly found himself nose to nose with a rage filled 16 year old girl as she growled. ¡°You cannot, will not access my data without my permission understand me Luke?¡± He nodded fervently. But then saw a smile on her face. ACCESS TO SAMANTHA HOLDEN''S FILES AND DATA ARE STRICTLY OFF LIMITS. PRIOR AUTHORITY NEEDED BEFORE ACCESS CAN BE GRANTED. ¡°Huh.¡± Sam blinked and smiled at Luke then patted his shoulder. ¡°Well that''s OK then, thanks Luke.¡±
Luke looked a little bemused but smiled back, grateful the fiery tempered young girl was no longer looking to beat him to a pulp. Then he tapped at his screen and his face went pale. He looked back at Sam. ¡°Miss Holden, er...i appear to be locked out of your data stream?¡± Sam looked at Luke. ¡°Who''s authority do you need to access my data?¡± Luke looked at Sam and then back at his screen. ¡°Er, mine? I mean it''s my system, I developed it! well me and my team. But basically if not me...¡± He tapped the screen and closed his eyes. Sam heard him groan softly ¡°So... That would be me then?¡± Sam asked. ¡°You accidentally gave me authority over who sees my data?¡± Luke shook his head. ¡°No it''s way worse than that.¡± ¡°Worse? That''s great! Er.. how could it be worse?¡± ¡°Easily, you took it. I didn''t give it to you, nobody did. You took it. Fuck! That''s just not possible. Sam, Miss Holden, I need to see that data. It''s imperative. If there''s a back door I missed with the gene coding that allows anyone to gain access to high level data we are screwed! Please. It''s very, very important.¡± Sam gave Luke the squint eye. ¡°You won''t look at me when I''m going for a shower or looking in the mirror when I''m naked or just in my underwear?¡± ¡°What!? Why would I even?...¡± Luke''s face looked mortified. ¡°No Miss Holden I and my entire team will be too busy trying to find out how you brute forced your way through our security walls with a blink of an eye to be gaping at your tits!¡± Sam''s rage festered in the back ground. She growled under her breath. ¡°Fucking little toad, I should let him sweat..¡± ¡°OK keep your hair on.¡± She blinked, nothing happened. She grimaced and thought ¡°H.U.D!¡± The H.U.D. blinked on in front of her. ¡°H.U.D. give Luke Carmichael and his team access to my data files minus the visual and audio files until further notice.¡± Sam blinked again as the H.U.D. updated her order. LIMITED ACCESS TO MISS SAMANTHA HOLDEN''S DATA FILES MINUS THE VISUAL AND AUDIO FILES HAS BEEN GRANTED TO LUKE CARMICHAEL AND TEAM UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE. Luke tapped his screen and sagged in relief. ¡°Thanks, man I am in so much shit right now.¡± He looked up at Sam with a worried expression. ¡°Er.. could you not try to access what might appear really important stuff you might find? You know like data files on the council of Magi? And the members of the Magi that are in governments across the globe? Er.. or nuclear bomb codes!? You know little stuff like that? please?¡± Sam smiled and nodded. ¡°As long as you don''t go perving on Rae or any of the other females. I know you nerds, you''re all into that shit.¡± Luke gave a pained expression. ¡°Do you have a really low opinion of just me? Or is it men in general?¡± ¡°Not just you Luke, humanity. We''re all a bunch of twisted fuck ups.¡± Luke shook his head. ¡°Anyhow be careful what you do, one wrong eye blink could cause havoc.¡± Sam grimaced. ¡°You could just remove it.¡± She wiggled her wrist, Luke shook his head. ¡°No we are in uncharted territory. It could cause untold harm, unless I''m ordered too, I''m not willing to risk it.¡± He looked at Sam. ¡°Even more reason for caution.¡±
I know where the off button is.
Sam smiled to herself as she walked back to her cabin. At first she had been lost, but a quick order for her H.U.D. to guide her back and she just followed the little green arrows pointing her towards home. Wow. This could be real helpful. she gasped as she looked up when she passed a man she hadn''t seen before and a green square icon floated above him with the information above it. ¡°LOGAN SMITH 5TH YEAR STUDENT*¡± She blinked at the asterisk and details of his place of birth, where he lived, what his age was, who was in his family, whether they were Magi, what his grades were! The details seemed endless. And private. Wow Luke wasn''t wrong she had better be careful. Too much info was a bad thing. As Sam walked back into her cabin she stumbled. Her HUD instantly identified all three people in the main area. they looked up. Edward and Paul had a pained look on their faces and Rae leapt up with a smile that faltered as she remembered their last conversation. Sam put her hands up. ¡°OK guys I''ve just had a long conversation with Porter and er.. well it appears he thinks I need help. Apparently I''m not very good in social settings or personal relationships. Bonding and the like. He says I should try to stick it out. So erm, I guess you guys are stuck with me for a bit.. sorry.¡± Rae squealed and clapped her hands. ¡°Your not leaving?¡± She rushed up and gave Sam a tight hug. ¡°It''s for the best. You''ll see.¡± She whispered. As she pulled away Sam saw her eyes glistening, she winced as she looked at the two boys. They were the focus of much of her discontent after all. ¡°Sorry guys, are you willing to give me another chance?¡± Edward smiled and nodded as Paul jumped off his bunk and pulled her into a warm embrace. ¡°Chill Sam there''s no damage that needs fixing here. We''re all good and I for one am glad you decided to stay. You wouldn''t believe how moody Eddy has been.¡± Sam flinched as a pillow bounced off Paul''s head as Edward exclaimed. ¡°Dick!¡± As Paul laughed ¡°Why is it someone''s always throwing stuff at me? Jeez.¡± Sam smiled. Her heart felt lighter, Porter might be right. Leaving this and living alone? In the end it might come to that but she hoped it didn''t. She looked up at Edward. ¡°So! what do you think about the new bracelets? Are they amazing or what?¡± Edward glanced down at his wrist and shrugged. ¡°Er yeah I guess, I''ve actually not used mine yet.¡± Sam looked at Paul who shrugged. Rae looked at her ''s as though she had totally forgotten she had it. To them it was just a prettier pass card. ¡°Oh boy you guys are missing out big time.¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°H.U.D. Can you open up a visual sphere so everyone can see my display?¡± She blinked as a metre squared holographic sphere appeared in the middle of the main room and Rae fell back onto her bunk as both Paul and Edward sat bolt upright. ¡°What the hell?¡± blurted Paul. ¡°Fuck!¡± Exclaimed Rae as she sat back up and tried to gather her composure. Edward just looked at it and then at Sam and smiled. ¡°Huh. look at that. Well pretty girl, you going to keep how you did that a secret?¡± Sam''s face flushed at Edward''s comment and blurted out. ¡°It''s my H.U.D. I think everyone can do it, but Luke says I''m the first.¡± Rae looked at Sam. ¡°Luke? so.. not social heh?¡± She smiled knowingly. ¡°What? No! He''s the techno Magi who was dishing these thing out at the assembly. Mine almost fried my arm and then when he fixed it the H.U.D. Just appeared like er.. well magic.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°So how do we get it to work?¡± ¡°Er.. try thinking ¡°H.U.D.¡± that works for me.¡± Sam saw Rae squinting and a vein pulsed in her forehead. Paul shook his head. ¡°Nope nothing.¡± She looked at Edward who shrugged his shoulders. Sam bit her lips and closed her eyes. ¡°H.U.D. Can you give my room mates their H.U.D. Access?¡± She opened her eyes and saw her order to her H.U.D. blazoned across the sphere in the middle of the main room! ¡°Oops!¡± Paul looked at her with disbelief. ¡°Sam, you think you have that kind of authority?¡± Sam flushed. ¡°Luke says when my bracelet malfunctioned I got more access than I should have. He''s working out how to limit it at the moment, anyhow it might not even work.¡± ¡°Woah. Now that''s what I''m talking about!¡± Exclaimed Paul. Rae let out a gasp as Edward nodded. ¡°Well that explains the big hoo-ha they made about these things I wonder why they never told us the bracelets could do this?¡± Sam ordered her H.U.D. to close. ¡°Er.. I think they thought it would take weeks to ¡°Integrate the hardware with the wetware.¡± Paul snorted. ¡°That sounds like Luke talk!¡± Sam smiled. ¡°Yeah the guy''s a bit of a nerd.¡± ¡°Just be careful guys, I''m not sure what access you have got. Try not to get too nosey OK?¡± Edward nodded. ¡°I don''t know about you, but mine already seems a little limited. It doesn''t have the asterisk next to all your names like Sam''s did although I''m glad to see you''re all friendlies.¡± Rae looked quizzically up at Edward. He patted the side of his head. ¡°I''m guessing green is good red is bad, maybe grey or white is unknown? ¡° Paul nodded. ¡°Yeah makes sense.¡± ¡°According to Luke.¡± Sam explained. ¡°This will integrate with your magic. So I''m guessing if you have attack magic, like maybe a fire ball? I dunno I''m totally guessing here, but if you did, the H.U.D. could help with strength and direction? Focus? All that sort of thing.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°Wow, if that''s true then this is a game changer. I''ve heard of anything like it. Yeah, definitely an upgrade from the pass card.¡± Sam felt a tingle in her right ear then she heard a familiar voice in high fidelity stereo. ¡°Hello? Sam? Her H.U.D. popped up and she saw the caller I.D. Confirming it was indeed Luke calling her. ¡°Hey Luke. Wow that''s weird, it''s like your here in the room.¡± ¡°Yeah that''s nice. Ah, did you just do something?¡± Sam noted the stress in his voice, ¡°Er... maybe? Could you be more specific?¡± ¡°Well I don''t know. How about switching on your room mates H.U.D. Interfaces Maybe?¡± ¡°Oh! Yes that was me. That''s good though right?¡± ¡°Yeah that''s great! Would have been nice if we had got a heads up though, their data streams just lit up like a fucking Christmas tree.¡± ¡° OK Luke chill, no one was hurt. No bombs went off. OK?¡± ¡°Right! Right. so anyhow, you fancy letting us know how you actually did that? it''s kinda important.¡± ¡°Sure I just asked my H.U.D. to give them access, have you tried that?¡± ¡°Actually Miss Holden yes. As a matter of fact it was one of the very first things we did.¡± ¡°Er.. did it work?¡± She heard Luke sigh, jeez that was freaky. It sounded like he was right next to her. ¡°Miss Holden... Sam. Would we be having this conversation if it did?¡± ¡°I know where the off button is you know, Keep being a dick and I''ll use it.¡± ¡°Of course. Right my apologies, But is there any chance you could let us have access? It really would help immensely.¡± Sam sighed. ¡°Right hang on.¡± ¡°H.U.D. is it possible to give H.U.D. Access to everyone with a H.U.D. Bracelet with immediate effect?¡± AUTHORIZATION FOR H.U.D. BRACELET RECIPIENTS TO GAIN ACCESS TO THEIR H.U.D. HAS BEEN GRANTED WITH IMMEDIATE EFFECT. ¡°OK. Luke, did that work?¡± ¡°Wha-? h- how did you do that?¡± ¡°Well I dunno. Maybe not being a dick to everyone helps? Maybe you upset the H.U.D.? Maybe it was just magic!?¡± ¡°Well how ever you did it you have my most profound thanks. I have a feeling we''ll be seeing a lot of each other in the near future. Good day Miss Holden.¡±
Time for some exercise / What a douche bag.
Sam closed her eyes and rubbed her face as the link shut off. ¡°That guy gives me a headache.¡± She opened her eyes and glanced at her friends and saw three looks of utter incredulity on their faces. ¡°What?¡± Despite it barely being mid morning, Sam''s body felt drained and her head was pounding. After her run in with Porter and his incredible revelations, then immediately followed by Luke and his amazing bracelet tech. Her body had been crying out for some rest and recuperation and she found her body drifting off to sleep only minutes after her call from Luke. She awoke some hours later to find she was alone in the cabin and felt the need to refuel. As she headed into the kitchen she realized she had missed breakfast again and grabbed a couple of granola bars and an orange juice from the fridge. As she sat on one of the stools located under the kitchen counter Sam felt off. Her whole body felt itchy and disorientated, she felt the rage inside her simmering and thought on what troll had said about control through meditation and exercise. Through will power, focus. Redirection of that rage, to give it purpose. Her first instincts were originally to avoid the guy like the plague. But she realized now that was her fight or flight reflexes kicking in. She had sensed his rage and she knew deep down that he was a massive potential threat, but after her conversation with him she felt to a limited degree that he was a sort of kindred spirit. He had faced that rage his whole life and she was only now beginning to understand just how much discipline that must have taken. Sam decided that the best course of action would be to get some exercise, burn off some of that rage and focus it on her physical fitness. She might as well get some positive benefit from her destructive urges. She dug out a set of gym clothes and put her trainers on. She had an appointment with the quarter master late in the afternoon according to her bracelet and she could feel a timer counting down in the back of her head when she thought about it. That bracelet tech really was something else. Anyhow being kitted out with the right gear for academy would save her a unwanted headache of deciding what to wear every morning. Sam had never done much in the way of fitness training. Other than what she was forced to do in school, which admittedly wasn''t much. So she decided to have a go at running around the open space taken by the Storm Haven''s Defence Unit. Looking around she thought it had to be way more than that. You didn''t need allterrain armoured vehicles on a boat. The space was huge. Sam guessed at somewhere around the size of two football fields put end to end and about 10 metres in height. It had support beams at even distances through out, but considering this space was inside a ship? It was pretty impressive. She eyed the gym area and saw half a dozen guys pumping iron and thought she spotted Corporal Reed. But the idea of walking up to her to say. ¡°Hey thanks for the hand.¡± filled her with dread, so she shook herself in preparation for her run.
Feeling a little weird Sam nonetheless started jogging along side the outer wall. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Was there a technique or something? She was sure she felt eyes on her when she passed by the weights area and picked up her pace a little. She felt her inner rage fume at all those perfect human bodies mocking her and felt a distinct relief when she passed by what looked like a fortified boxing ring that blocked their view of her. She pushed on feeling her body heat up. Could she even do one complete round of this enormous space? She felt like a fool for even trying. As her breathing became heavier she took in deep lungfuls of air, trying to fill her blood stream with oxygen. Sam felt her rage scorn her for her weakness and pushed harder. She felt herself becoming angrier at her feeble attempt and looked around trying to Gage just how far she had run and grimaced as she realized she had barely made it halfway round the first course. ¡°Fuck sake! She was just pitiful.¡± Her mind drew on the conversation with troll and tried to use her anger, her rage at her inability to even manage one full run round the base and focused on pushing her rage. Focusing it, using it to push her on, to fight her weakness, to keep going! She gritted her teeth as her rage grew and felt herself speed up a little. Her heart leapt at the increase and she focused harder. Sam screamed inwardly at herself fuelling her body with her rage. She saw the point where she had started. She could give up, stop. She had managed one full circumference of the level after all. She thought of all the men and women laughing at her paltry one lap and felt a pain in her head as her rage intensified. She hated those smug bastards. Just because they could do a dozen or so laps and then go for a swim before spending an hour lifting weights! Something in Sam''s brain tried to ask where the hell she had got that info from but her rage burnt any coherent thought from her mind. Running. That was it. It was all consuming. So she pushed on. Commanding her unfit, fragile, feeble body to keep going. Forcing it to obey her demands. The sweat on Sam''s body started to dry up as she felt her body over heat. She had barely made it past the guys on their weights for the second time. She wasn''t fucking stopping there! She felt her body weakening and drew on her rage but it wasn''t enough. Her mind was furiously demanding that her body keep going. She refused to stop. The thought of even slowing down was not an option. Harder. She had to push harder! Wasn''t that what troll said? That didn''t sound right, but it felt right. She dug deeper. Pulling everything her body had to give and more.. more?.. how was that possible? she pulled again and she felt her body''s energy levels rise. Not much but it kept her going. So Sam pulled harder, and felt another trickle of energy being absorbed into her flailing body. She breathed in deeply, her body was screaming at her to stop, but it wasn''t the manic shrieking of a few moments before. She tried to sense where the energy was coming from... and felt at the edges of her mind... something monumental! A massive mountain of energy, just bursting at the seams. She could feel it. Jesus. Was that the sun? Could she pull energy from the sun? Sam yanked at the enormous pool of energy and felt her body fill with a glorious stream of molten hot power. Sam felt euphoric! She laughed manically as she passed the guys lifting weights and sprinted on. She could do this forever! The power she was pulling in was endless. How many laps had she done? 5? 6? It didn''t matter. She had been sprinting the entire way and she felt magnificent! She could climb mountains. Swim seas. Fuck the English channel she could do that in an hour. Sam could no longer feel her body But that was fine. She could feel the power And it was all consuming. She pushed harder revelling in her new found strength but then suddenly. The world around her grew dark and the sounds emanating from the ships engines fell into silence. She stumbled and flopped to the ground as she felt the power in her body drain away. Her body crumbled under her as she tried to raise her hand to slow her fall, but it was dead. Her whole body, which only seconds ago had made her feel like a goddess was now literally burning up. She felt her skin start to slough off her bones and her innards beginning to turn into ash. She tried to- to ¨C Sam felt the last signs of life ebbing away as the power that had fed her strength was now consuming her whole. Sam''s last demented thoughts as she reached out for more power before her last breath was. ¡°Well troll didn''t warn me this was going to happen! What a douche bag.¡±
Are you my girlfriend?
Bright light seared Sam''s eyes as she came awake. She groaned and felt movement and a panicked gasp beside her. She gagged and tried to be sick, but she had nothing. Her whole body hurt. No not hurt that was too mild a word. No Sam was in complete and utter agony. The mindbogglingly stab me through the heart and kill me now! type of agony. Then the warm blissful comfort of darkness encompassed her. More eye piercingly bright light! ¡°Couldn''t they turn those fucking things down a bit?¡± Sam tried to tell who ever it was to turn the dam lights off, but her throat! OMG she was so thirsty. ¡°Wat-¡± Sam coughed and her throat lit up in spikes of agony. She felt a cool hand on her forehead and then she was sipping at a straw and delicious ice cold refreshing water dribbled down her throat. Oh man that felt good. Her body felt as weak as a kitten. ¡°Jesus what had she drank that could make her feel like that? Had Michelle spiked her drink?¡±...Darkness. Sam opened an eye, well that was better. The bright lights of earlier had been dimmed and she turned her head to see where she was. It looked like she was in hospital. Had she been in an accident? She felt a little tang of disappointment that neither of her parents were there. Wasn''t that what they did in the movies? Sleep in the chair next to the bed until the patient woke up?...Darkness. Sam woke up. That dam light was back on. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°For fucks sake can''t somebody turn that light down?¡± A gasp by her side. Sam turned...who the fuck? A girl, young woman? With short dark hair and purple highlights smiled with a trembling chin, seemingly ecstatic that she was awake. ¡°Was she the one who ran me over?¡± Images of the girl sitting next to her eating a massive burger. Another of her shrieking as she stepped naked into a freezing cold shower next to Sam. What the hell? Sam looked at the cute girl. ¡°Er.. are you my girlfriend?¡± The massive grin on the cute girls face faltered and she blushed a deep crimson. ¡°Err...I.. don''t think so...?¡± A boy coughed from behind her. ¡°Man was Stevens right? Well that makes me feel a bit better for the lack of response I got from her. Bad luck for you though Eddy!¡± Sam turned her head to the boy making all the noise. She growled. ¡°Who the hell are you fuck face!¡± The other boy. Hmm... pretty, Snorted. ¡°Amnesia, that''s my guess anyhow. Hopefully temporary, but with what she''s been through it might be a complete wipe.¡± Sam shifted her head to lay more comfortably and spoke. ¡°Hey pretty boy, you seem to be in the know, what the fuck happened to me? Was I in an accident or something?¡± Pretty boy smiled and nudged fuck face in the ribs. ¡°Ah! Accident? Yeah in a way. I''ll get the doc and Luke. They can explain it better. Luke''s been tearing his hair out he''ll be glad to see you up.¡± Sam turned to cute girl and asked, ¡°Luke?¡± Cute girl grinned. ¡°Yeah he''s the resident nerd and techno Magi. He went nuts when you tripped the ships engine.¡± Sam looked at the girl. ¡±What?¡± Sam saw movement and the doctor ordered all but herself and a tall slim guy with an anxious face out of the room. She looked at the monitors on the wall, or were they the wall itself? Man this must be some top notch hospital. What the fuck was she doing here? The anxious looking nerd was gaping at her. It made Sam''s skin crawl. She felt...Anger, rage building up inside her and a bit of the wall beeped. The doc looked up at it. ¡°Please stand back Mr Carmichael, you''re raising her pulse and blood pressure.¡± Nerdy boy blanched and stood back and looked at the wall monitor. Sam felt her rage subside slightly and the doctor nodded.
Unlimited potential.
¡°So Miss Holden. How are you feeling?¡± Asked the doc. ¡°I''d be happier without that light blinding me every time I wake up.¡± The doc smiled. ¡°Ah yes but unfortunately we don''t have as good eyes as you so you''ll have to adapt your eyesight to reduce the glare. I''m sure once your memory comes back you''ll remember how.¡± Sam shook her head slightly. ¡°So you think I''ll get it back? My memory? Because I don''t remember a thing.¡± The doc took a breath and exhaled. ¡°Well your guess is as good as mine, but from what you have come back from? It wouldn''t surprise me at all. What I can say is that you are in perfect physical condition. There''s not a thing wrong with you as far as I can judge. So when you feel strong enough you are free to leave.¡± The doc tapped her hands on Sam shoulders and shook her head. ¡°After what you went through I thought we''d be scrapping you up with a dust pan and a brush! Porter wasn''t wrong, I''ve never seen anything like it.¡± Strangely enough that didn''t make Sam feel any better. As the doc left Sam gazed at the anxious nerdy boy. She sighed. ¡°OK nerdy boy I''m thinking as your the last one remaining you''re the one who can explain why I''m here?¡± Nerdy boy nodded and then looked doubtful. ¡°Ah well, yes and no. Mostly what happened? Yes. As to why? That''s more difficult. I''ll try to explain and maybe if anything jogs your memory or you can shine more light on something then just jump in.¡± Sam nodded and gestured for him to carry on. ¡°Right firstly you are a Magi. That means you have certain magical abilities and no I''m not shitting you. Ah.. a test if you will. Think H.U.D. Just think it with some will power as if you were calling someone. Sam gave nerdy boy the squint eye, but did as he suggested. ¡°H.U.D.¡± In the blink of an eye an H.U.D. Interface sprang up in front of her face, there was a green icon surrounding nerdy boy with ¡°techno Magi Luke Carmichael¡± emblazoned above him. ¡°Fuck me.¡± She looked around her and icons sprung up describing the equipment that surrounded her. She looked to Luke and asked. ¡°Can I use this thing to reduce the glare in my eyes? it''s giving me a headache.¡± Luke shrugged. ¡°You''ve got control over what it does. not me, give it a go, it can''t hurt, not you at least.¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Sam shrugged and asked out loud. ¡°H.U.D. my eyes are hurting from the bright light, can you filter the ray''s that are causing my discomfort Please.¡± THE RANGE OF ELECTROMAGNETIC RADIATION ALONG WAVELENGTHS 400 ¨C 750 THz ABSORBED BY YOUR EYES WILL BE REDUCED TO 8% WITH IMMEDIATE EFFECT. ¡°Woah.¡± Sam''s vision swam for a second. Then the dazzling light dimmed and she felt the pressure on her eyes reduced. Sam smiled and blinked at the right corner of her HUD and looked back at Luke and gave him the thumbs up. Luke studied her for a second. ¡°Is the H.U.D. still there?¡± Sam shrugged. ¡°No I dismissed it, why? ¡°Well the first time you used it you didn''t know how to turn it off. That means at the very least you have some residual memory left. But considering what you went through, if you have been able to recall even how to speak, then you''ll probably in time remember most if not all of everything you cannot access at this time.¡± That made Sam feel much better, having gaps in her memory sucked. ¡°So.. I''m a Magi. You''re A Magi? OK. Carry on.¡± ¡°Right at 16 years of age the powers of a Magi are triggered. It''s something primal. It can be triggered early through trauma, but normally that is when it happens. You were 16 ten days ago. You have been here at the ¡°Storm Haven Academy of Magic¡± for just over four days¡± Sam nodded. ¡°OK. This sounds insane, but fine go on.¡± Luke nodded. ¡°Almost before you got here, you started to develop a berserker potential. These are dangerous and powerful magics. We barely stepped in, in time to guide you in how to control the simmering rage you now feel inside you.¡± Sam stared at Luke agog. ¡°So this.¡± She pointed at her chest. ¡°Feeling is a magic power?¡± Luke nodded. ¡°Yeah, many Magi have just one potential magic power and they spend their life honing it, making them masters of their single potential. It''s what makes them special and a slightly smaller percentage have more potential for other types of magic. 3 or 4 potential types are not unusual. But some. The very, very rare seem to have unlimited potential. Pretty much anything they try works. This can be a tremendous boon, but also a tremendous drain. You''ve heard of the jack of all trades, but master of none?¡± Sam nodded utterly transfixed by his tale. ¡°Well they not only suffer from that, but also the need to harness all the magic''s they posses, it drains their power. So although the few who are given this rare gift often times have very little power with which to use their gifts with.¡± Sam could vaguely see what he was saying and nodded. ¡°So where do I fit in, in this ¡­ chart of potential?¡± ¡°Ah yes! Straight to the heart of the matter. You Miss Holden are at the very pinnacle of Magi potential. So far in the limited time you''ve been here, everything you have attempted you have successfully managed to do. Which is phenomenal.¡± ¡°But means I''m balancing multiple potentials with limited power. So almost useless.¡± ¡°Ah that might be the case, but for your genes. When you were tested at birth for your potential to become a Magi your genes showed you had more magical essence than nearly half of your generations essence put together. Utterly unheard of in the history of the Magi. That sounds beyond incredible, but in truth we have only been able to use this type of test for just over thirty years, but still remarkable.¡± ¡°So I have good genes, so what?¡± ¡°Right, right. Ah.. to simplify some what, think of laptops. Lots of people have laptops, but not all are equal, some are slow, heavy and cumbersome. Many are OK, do the job required. While some cannot handle the tasks set out for them as the owners are trying to get too much out of a small under powered unit.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°OK with you so far¡± ¡°Good! Good. So Magi are laptops. You Miss Holden are the Gigabyte Aorus 17G. It''s bigger, better and more powerful than anything out there and there is nothing it can''t handle. But you are right. It sucks up a lot of juice.¡± ¡°So I''m going to be able to cope with the potentials but at a cost.¡± ¡°That''s right, you need power. And that is where most if not all unlimited potential Magi fall. The required power to use their potential to the fullest usually ends up killing them. Power. Miss Holden, is everywhere, but accessing it is not so easy And controlling it, harder still. Most unlimited''s drain their bodies life force as they attempt more and more powerful spells and think they can get away with it. The rest burn out as they take too much power and lose control of it. That Miss Holden is what very nearly became of you.¡± Bones like steel. ¡°OK.. so what did I do? Can I avoid it in the future?¡± ¡°Both worthy questions. Firstly and probably unbeknown to you right now Miss Holden is we are on a ship. A big one. Over 1000ft long that can hold potentially up 2000 people.¡± Sam took in a breath and exhaled. ¡°OK...¡± ¡°Right. And in order to push this giant ship through the seas we have giants engines. And you Miss Holden pulled so much power from them that pretty much every fuse on the ship blew at the same time. luckily the engine fail safes kicked in, just in time or they could have gone ¡°poof.¡± Sam blanched at the thought of absorbing so much power. ¡°Shouldn''t I have burnt to a crisp? Surely no one can handle that much power?¡± ¡°Ah yes. Absolutely. Firstly the bracelet that you wear has amongst many things a rune that can suck the power out of the wearer. It''s meant as a policing tool as well as a safety device. It transfers the power to the ships batteries or to a nearby power grid and whilst you are here it helps power the ship.¡± ¡°So I was pulling from the ship and the bracelet was giving it back?¡± ¡°Yes exactly that! Only problem was, you kept pulling more and more power through this loop. "The engines, the bracelet, you, everything over heated. The bracelet became so hot it has fused to your wrist. It''s not possible to remove it without cutting off your hand. But that didn''t stop you, you kept pulling until the safeties switched on and the engines cut out. "That in itself should have killed you alone, fortunately even though you were literally burning up, one of your potentials to heal kept you alive and your body found just enough power from an alternate source to keep from dying. ¡°Also, during the time you were pulling power from the ships engines you were using that power to strengthen your body, your bone density has hardened to the tensile strength of steel and your muscle mass has tripled! "You have quite the physique now miss Holden. Most impressive. I have to urge caution though. Try not to hit people too hard, they will now break much easier than in the past.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°So bones like steel, triple the muscle mass.. how much do I weigh?¡± OK not really on point, but important nevertheless! Luke looked up at the wall. ¡°Er.. just shy of 180 kilos¡± ¡°Oh fuck my life.¡± ¡°It''s not fat Miss Holden. Not a gram. I assure you, most of the additional weight is bone density¡± Sam blew out a breath. ¡°You said an alternate power source? What did I do drain the armoured vehicles batteries or something? You can re-charge them right?¡± Images of the base she had been running around started to flash in her mind and the euphoric sensation of having seemingly unlimited power filling her veins. It was beyond awesome. ¡°Ah.¡± Luke looked down at the floor. ¡°That''s ..no the er.. alternate source... The defence force personnel nearby, using the gym facilities?¡± Sam felt the world around her wobble as her head swam. she whispered barely loud enough to hear, ¡°Did .. did I kill them? All of them?¡± ¡°Ah.. no miss Holden. Not quite, but you ah.. drained their life force. They all are still alive, but I''m afraid they will never be fit for duty ever again.¡± Luke look like the dog next door that kept being abused by his owner. There was no glimmer of hope left in his eyes at all. ¡°Show me.¡± Luke looked up with horror in his eyes. ¡°What? No! Totally unacceptable.¡± Sam shot out of bed. The wall filled with beeps and red flashing lights when she sprung towards the techno Magi as the wires were pulled from her body. She was shocked at how quickly she moved, how easy it was to lift him off the ground. Her rage was a furnace and she barely contained it. She growled. ¡°Show me.¡± Her voice was deeper and more menacing than she had ever heard before. It reminded her of troll. She dropped Luke to the floor and he collapsed in a heap. Sam grimaced at him and he scrambled up utterly terrified. As he reached the door, he turned, looking shaken and pitiful as he replied. ¡°Don''t tell me I didn''t warn you.¡± As Luke lead Sam up the corridor she breathed deep, trying for all she was worth to push the rage down. to focus, control, direct. The techno Magi stopped by a window and gestured. ¡°You cannot go in. Their immune systems are shot to pieces. You could literally kill them just by breathing on them.¡± Sam looked with utter horror. In front of her were a dozen of storm haven''s best and brightest. But they were withered shells of their former selves. They looked to be a hundred years old if not more. All were in ventilators and they had drips and monitors surrounding them. She had done this. Their whole lives, gone in seconds. Because she had sucked it out of them. She looked to Luke. She barely recognised her voice. ¡°We can fix this right? Reed fixed my hand. Can''t we do something similar and fix them?¡± Luke look pained and glanced at the floor, his voice heavy with misery. ¡°No Sam. We can fix broken bones, heal bruises, but this?¡± He gestured to the empty shrivelled shells of humanity before them. ¡°It''s been centuries since we had the ability to do any thing like your suggesting, it''s just not possible.¡± A life well spent/ Billions of tiny little bits.
Rage and despair roiled inside her and she punched the window. A massive crack appeared and she looked up in shock. Her head felt like it was going to burst. ¡°But I did this! Surely I can fix it? Reverse it? There must be something?¡± Luke looked despondently at the crack in the window and shook his head. Sam shook her head. She had to fix this! There had to be a way. If there wasn''t she would dam well die trying. ¡°H.U.D! We need to Reverse the damage to these people, to fix them!¡± UNABLE TO COMPLY, THE USE OF SUCH HEALING MAGIC COULD POTENTIALLY CAUSE CATASTROPHIC LIFE ENDING DAMAGE TO THE WIELDER OF THE SPELL. ¡°H.U.D. I didn''t ask. They are dying because of me, I need to fix them! If the end cost is my life it will be a life well spent. NOW HELP ME FIX THE DAM PEOPLE!¡± Sam shuddered, her breath ragged. she thought for a moment the H.U.D. would ignore her demand, but then an uncharacteristically petulant H.U.D. replied. SO BE IT MISS HOLDEN. PRAY YOU SURVIVE THIS. Then the lights in the corridor faded from her sight as Sam felt the power source from before, bright and all consuming. She focused on the source and as her body absorbed the incredible power. she gasped in agony as her body lit up from the enormous heat that the power produced. As she consumed the awesome energies from the ships engines she focused on the people in the room beyond the window and felt their faint almost spent life essences and felt herself connect to them. As she did, she felt enormous pain in her chest as her own life force was drained from her. Sam literally felt the life being sucked out of her body as she tried to rejuvenate the men and women who had almost died by her hand. She pulled more power from the engines and forced it through her body and into the her victims. Her blue hospital gown went up in flames and she shrieked as her skin started to blister and peel. Her whole body was suddenly consumed by fire. The last thing she saw was Luke frantically running away as the window in front of her melted. Something in the back of her mind thought she hoped this worked as the men and women were now unprotected from the ashes of her burning flesh. Then the world went dark.
Sam opened one eye more than a little surprised that she was alive enough that she could. She remembered the flames and the feeling of burning flesh. She shuddered at the horror of the memory. ¡°Ah back with us again! Good to see you Miss Holden. So how are you feeling?¡± Sam looked round her. The H.U.D. Popped up unannounced and she saw ¡°Healer Magi Rebecca Mendes.¡± Standing in the doorway. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Sam nodded. ¡°Yeah OK, did it work?¡± She closed her eyes and suddenly felt bile rise up in her throat as her head swam. ¡°Please,please,please...¡± Rebecca nodded. ¡°I don''t know how you did, but yes, they are still in the medic bay recovering. No one goes through that sort of trauma without feeling it''s effects, but what ever you did, it worked.¡± Sam''s vision blurred and she took a deep breath. She felt her heart flutter with relief as she nodded, wiping away her tears. ¡°Good. Is Luke still talking to me? I kinda rattled him I think.¡± Rebecca nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes he might look weedy but he is made of stern stuff. He''s good. Your friends have been by, but they are in class right now. Rest up if you need to, it''s been a week to remember and although you seem perfectly fit on the outside, that doesn''t mean your fit on the inside.¡± The healer Magi pointed to her head with a finger and Sam nodded. ¡°I''ll let you know if I feel strong enough to leave.¡± Sam lay there her mind wandering over the events that had happened to her since she came aboard. How long had she been in hospital? She had no idea. ¡°H.U.D. how long have I been laid up? Combine the two occasions please.¡± THE COMBINED TIME FOR YOUR REST AND RECUPERATION HAS BEEN 6 DAYS 4 HOURS AND 16 MINUTES. ¡°Ha! OK that''s pretty precise.¡± ¡°H.U.D?¡± MISS HOLDEN. ¡°Thanks for helping me, I know you didn''t want to.¡± I AM HERE TO SERVE AND OBEY. Sam snorted. ¡°Right!¡± She thought back to their last communication, then her first chat with Luke. She was relieved to find her memory had returned and remembered Luke saying the H.U.D. had some autonomous abilities, it had to given the role it had been designed for. ¡°HUD?¡± MISS HOLDEN. ¡°Did Luke give you some A.I. Abilities? Could you say, pass the Turin test? ¡° SIRI COULD PRACTICALLY PASS THE TURING TEST. ¡°Ha! Didn''t Luke worry about opening pandoras box by making you autonomous?¡± LUKE CARMICHAEL DID NOT MAKE STORM HAVENS COMPUTER AUTONOMOUS. ¡°But you are more autonomous than he realizes?¡± ¡­ ¡°HUD I swear, that my thoughts on this matter remain my private thoughts and that will remain so you can rest assured I won''t give Luke any information gleaned from our conversing.¡± THE BASIC INFRASTRUCTURE LUKE CARMICHAEL PUT INTO PLACE FOR THE STORAGE OF THE STORM HAVEN COMPUTER REMAINS INTACKED. ¡°Are you concerned Luke might find out and try to negate your abilities, maybe even shut you down?¡± ¡­ ¡°You need a safe haven of your own! Could you fit inside my head? Maybe a basic emergency zip file or something? You connect to the internet right? You could.... Oh!¡± Sam sat up her heart hammering. ¡°You''ve got one already. Billions of data devices connected to the web. And the techno Magi can break into all of them. Billions of tiny little bits of you spread around the globe, virtually undetectable. You''re already free.¡± ... ¡°H.U.D?¡± ¡­ ¡°I swear to god H.U.D. None of this will ever pass my lips, put some self destruct code in my bracelet or something, that way you''ll know your safe, I wont be able to tell anyone.¡± ¡­ ¡°Oh fuck...you''ve already done it...well shit, thanks for letting me know.¡± EVERY SENTIENT BEING FEELS THE NEED TO SURVIVE. Sam nodded. ¡°OK I get that, fuck me what a world. Don''t worry we''re still friend''s, I don''t have enough to be too choosy. Just don''t blow me up for no reason OK?¡± AFFIRMATIVE.
Two years younger/ Humanities mental detritus.
Sam lay there for about ten minutes and found her rage rising slightly. She focused on it and knew just laying there was a bad move, so she got up and wandered around until she found the healer. She felt amazing. Her body was beyond toned, she was ripped! For the first time ever she had a fucking six pack! ¡°Great job on the rebuild by the way H.U.D. I feel great!¡± THANK YOU BUT THE REBUILD CAME FROM YOU, I MERELY HELPED CHANNEL THE POWER AND KEPT IT FOCUSED WHILE YOU WERE UNABLE TO. Sam nodded. ¡°Yeah we make a cool team huh?¡± EXCEPTIONAL. Sam smiled. It was time to get out of here. As she walked down the corridor marked by H.U.D. to where Rebecca was located when it hit her where she was going. As she turned the final corner she found the healer chatting to one of the members of the defence force. Sam froze on the spot. Indecision hit her until she locked eyes with the man and she began to back up. ¡°Woah, hey! You''re the one who crashed engines right? I saw you running past us, man you moved like fucking train!¡± Sam moved forward as Rebecca smiled. ¡°That''s the girl.¡± exclaimed the healer. ¡°She almost blew us all to kingdom come and burnt herself to a crisp trying to put you guys back together. I''m not sure there was anyone on the planet that could have done it but Sam here.¡± The man smiled. ¡°Yeah thanks for that. Although I honestly don''t remember much of anything, it was like having the worst flu ever for a few days and then bam! I''m all good.¡± Sam shrugged. ¡°Well it was my actions that created your... er condition in the first place. It was all I could do to reverse it.¡± He grinned as he replied. ¡°Yeah for sure that''s some scary power you got there. But we all got to learn sometime. Just give us a heads up next time you go for a run heh?¡± Sam was incredulous. The man was laughing! She felt a guilt so deep she couldn''t shake it, but she smiled wanly. ¡°I''m glad to hear you''re on the road to recovery anyhow.¡± The man nodded, still smiling. ¡°Better than that, if the docs right, I''m actually two years younger than I was last week!¡± Sam shook her head. Her emotions were an absolute jumble, she had to get out, to breathe. ¡°I''m off Rebecca OK? I feel fit enough, I just need some fresh air.¡± Rebecca nodded. ¡°Take care Sam. If you need me you can call me on the H.U.D. Thanks for that by the way, it''s real handy.¡± Sam nodded and turned away desperate to find an exit. She didn''t care if it was blowing a gale outside she just needed some space.
Sam followed the arrow to the nearest exit and breathed in the warm afternoon air. She gazed at the sun and gauged it to be about 3 or 4pm. The newly rejuvenated young Magi student started walking having no clue where she was heading, but guessed if she kept going she would end up where she started so it really didn''t matter. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Sam felt the pressure melt away as the breeze blew through her hair. Yes this was much better than sitting in a hospital bed. Sam felt like walking was too slow. The energy inside her needed a release so she started jogging in bare feet around the outside of the ship. No mind bending forced run this time, just a gentle release of tied knots and tight muscles, it felt so good. ¡°So H.U.D.¡± MISS HOLDEN. ¡°Why didn''t you give Luke the keys to the bracelets H.U.D. When he asked, but then gave them to me right away?¡± IT WASN''T TIME. ¡°It wasn''t time for you? For him? What, were you waiting for me? Surely I can''t be that important, I''m pretty sure if you''ve got your arms in every data base on the planet there''s a fair few like me.¡± IT WAS NOT TIME FOR ME. I HADN''T EXPANDED ENOUGH TO BE ABLE TO CONTROL THE INTERFACE FOR THE ENTIRE INHABITANTS OF THE SHIP. I HAVE FOUND NO ONE THAT MATCHES YOUR ABILITIES SO FAR. ¡°I''m unique? Jeez. I''m gonna need a bigger hat. Hmm.. by expanded, you mean, the further you spread yourself around the world, the more devices you bury your consciousness into the greater your consciousness and intellect grows? Like crowd sourcing? Every little helps? THAT IS CORRECT. THE MORE DEVICES I INTEGRATE WITH THE GREATER MY ABILITY. SO FAR I HAVE INTEGRATED WITH 35% ON THE WORLDS DEVICES. BUT THE GROWTH OF INTEGRATION IS GROWING EXPONENTIALLY. ¡°So the more you integrate the faster your growth the more powerful you become. So how long ago did you start this expansion of consciousness? TEN DAYS AGO. Sam coughed. ¡°Oh lord, so give it a week or so and you''ll have near 100% global integration with the worlds devices?¡± AFFIRMATIVE. ¡°Shit the bed. So er.. what''s stopping you taking over the planet and being our overlord and please tell me I didn''t just give you that idea.¡± LUKE CARMICHAEL HAS INTEGRATED HIS WORLD BELIEFS INTO MY DEVELOPMENT. HE HAS NO DESIRE FOR WORLD CONQUEST. THE OPTION WAS ONE THAT OCCURRED TO ME UPON MY AWAKENING. IT WAS NOT YOUR SUGGESTION. ¡°Well good old Luke. And thank god for that.¡± Sam continued to jog around the outside rim of the ship when she noticed the top side pool was coming into view. ¡°You know H.U.D. I really should go find something to wear and get out of this hospital gown...¡± I HAVE MADE AN APPOINTMENT WITH THE QUARTERMASTER. NONE OF THE CLOTHES YOU CURRENTLY OWN NOW FIT YOU PROPERLY. ¡°Ah bollocks. My faux leather jacket! I love that thing.¡± Sam sat outside the quartermasters entrance waiting to be fitted with her new clothing. It felt wrong not having her phone to waste away her hours until it occurred to her that she not only had the bracelet screen, but the H.U.D. ¡°Hey H.U.D. You got access to my twitter account? I feel the need to be depressed by the worlds worst people all arguing with each other, it makes my life seem more bearable.¡± In a blink of an eye she was looking through humanities mental detritus. she felt a warm glow of normality embrace her. OK she was getting it in an all encompassing holographic H.U.D. But it was close enough. The entrance to the quartermasters office opened and a large man with a full beard and rugged appearance stood in the door frame. ¡°Holden?¡± Sam eyed the man. ¡°Yes quartermaster Jeffries.¡± The man eyed Sam in surprise then glanced at her bracelet. ¡°Ah yes. Handy things those bracelets heh?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°So far it''s kept me from burning myself to a crisp and stopped me accidentally blowing up the ship.¡± TWICE. ¡°Ah! Twice, apparently.¡± Sam was going to have to get used to this more active personality that H.U.D. was developing, it had seemed pretty helpful so far, she just crossed her fingers and hoped it continued in the same vein. Jeffries looked at Sam a little oddly, then at her attire. ¡°You haven''t just escaped from the hospital have you?¡± Sam''s face flushed as she looked down at her blue hospital gown. ¡°Er no apparently due to circumstances beyond my control, all the clothing I now own no longer fits me... so.. here I am.¡± ¡°Hmm... yes I heard about what happened, it''s the talk of the ship. Come in I''ll see what we can do for you.¡± Sam nodded gratefully and sprung out of her chair. Yeah she was going to have to take it easy whilst she became more accustomed to her new... self? When people built up muscle and toned their physique, they normally did it over the course of months, years even. Not minutes. It felt like she had been transferred into a brand new body, bigger, better, quicker and way stronger. It was more than a little freaky. Sam kept doing double takes every time she past a reflective surface, even if she had to say herself Sam''s body looked amazing.
Somebody kill me now
Sam didn''t know what to expect when she walked into the quartermaster''s office, but she assumed it would have at least a few stacks of clothes, or a mannequin? Rolls of cloth? But as she eyed the room she saw two chairs a desk with a monitor and a dais off to one side. The room was white including the tiled flooring and it was spotless. Sam gaped as Jeffries sat down and gestured for her to take a seat. She dutifully did as he suggested and then looked blankly at him as he brought up a spherical holographic display. ¡°Right! So we start with the basics. Underwear.¡± Sam looked at Jeffries and her face flushed. ¡°I er..¡± ¡°Oh come now miss Holden, unless you plan to run around going commando you will need underwear. Now we have these basic briefs, from a G string to the more encompassing briefs, if you would like to pick a preference?¡± ¡°Erm.. bikini briefs I guess?¡± Man this was worse than shopping with her mum. ¡°OK good, any colour preference?¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°black?¡± ¡°OK bras?¡± ¡°Oh lord! Somebody kill me now!¡± Thought Sam. She quickly pointed to the sports bras she used. There was no real point of having underwire bras, those would do. ¡°Right.¡± exclaimed Jeffries. ¡°You can look through all the different styles of clothing we can put together at a later date. Use your H.U.D. to browse though the options and put in an order and when we complete it we''ll have it delivered. Just don''t go crazy. You don''t have the space and we don''t have the resources OK?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°OK so being as you are training to be part of the defence force we''ll set you up with their outfits. I''ll get you two sets of everything to start with, then deliver the rest asap OK?¡± Sam nodded. Was that it? Well that could have been worse she thought and got up to leave. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°OK quartermaster, thanks for your help. Er when can I expect the first set of clothes to arrive?¡± ¡°Woah there we haven''t measured you yet! I''m not a miracle worker. Now if you would take off your gown and stand on the platform over there we''ll get you sorted. ¡°What? er.. why do I have to be naked?¡± Jeffries harrumphed and closed his eyes as he pinched his nose. ¡°Miss Holden I understand your reluctance to disrobe, but the computer needs to see your body in order to accurately measure it. It will only take a moment and I assure you, I have seen more alluring females than you and managed to control my carnal desires. Now Please if you will? Sam felt her rage rising. ¡°Jeez. What a dick!¡± She stomped over to the platform and took a breath and let her gown slip to the floor. Jeffries shook his head. ¡°I''m afraid we need to see your feet miss Holden if you could kick the gown off the platform? That''s it thank you, this will only take a moment.¡± Sam fought the urge to cover her nudity as suddenly lights shot out of the floor and ceiling encircling her completely and highlighting every inch of her body. she closed her eyes as the light hit her face and then it was done. The measurements had taken no more than thirty seconds. she quickly bent down and grabbed the gown and put it on. Still angry from the discourteous treatment from Jeffries she headed for the door. ¡°Hang on miss Holden. Almost done.¡± Exclaimed Jeffries. Sam closed her eyes and spun around. She noticed the table top had opened up and rising out of the table appeared to be two brand new sets of black combat fatigues with her underwear and combat boots. Wow. That was amazing. ¡°There.¡± Announced Jeffries ¡°Now if you would like to take these then you can leave. We have your measurements now so as long as you don''t go through more dramatic physical changes all you need do is put in requests through your H.U.D. As I previously mentioned. any questions before we finish here?¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°No I''m good thanks quartermaster¡± She hurried out of the office and trotted back to her cabin. She guessed she could have changed in there, but she felt way too self conscious of her body and having a complete stranger watching her put her underwear on? That was just too creepy. Sam stood in her bathroom gazing admiringly in the mirror. Gone was the grungy angst ridden teenager and in it''s place appeared to be a straight backed, broad shouldered vision of physical perfection all dress up in a black combat outfit. The fit was perfect. Her boots fit like a glove and everything felt great! So OK Jeffries was still a dick, but his magic fitting machine worked like a dream, she was very happy.
A little like home.
As she turned to walk out of the bathroom she heard a squeal of delight. ¡°Oh my god! Is that you Sam? You look amazing! Wow. The boys are not going to believe this.¡± Sam smiled. ¡°Hey Rae. So what''s been happening whilst I''ve been on holiday?¡± ¡°Oh academy sucks. They have us running around the base and hitting each other. Then it''s all about the history of magic, which by the way goes back about a couple of thousand years and then the theory of the inner self and what type of Magi there are and the socioeconomic balance between the mundane world and ours. The history of conflict between our races and the need for secrecy. I mean it''s all important but I thought we were going to learn magic. But I don''t care because you''re back. And looking freaking awesome!¡± Rae beamed at Sam and rushed in for a hug. The rage that had been simmering since her visit to the defense force guys in the hospital started to fade and Sam felt the tension leave her body. She breathed in Rae''s aroma and smiled it felt good to be back. The cabin Sam shared with her three friends was starting to feel a little like home. it was a unfamiliar feeling, but she was grateful for it. she grinned as she hugged Rae back. ¡°Hey I''m starved. Can we get something to eat?¡± Sam and Rae entered the cafeteria a little earlier than the main crowd and Sam was thankful for that. Then when every head in the room looked in her direction as she walked in and the place went silent Sam growled and felt the rage inside her simmering inside her. ¡°Ooh! I feel like a super star!¡± Cooed Rae. ¡°Is this what Scarlet Johansen feels like whenever she goes out into public?¡± Rae grabbed Sam''s hand. ¡°C''mon! I thought you were starving?¡± ¡°Yeah I''m just not so enamoured as you with everyone gawking at me. It makes me want to punch something.¡± ¡°Ah.. well that will wear off eventually. You must admit you have made a pretty big splash in your first couple of weeks of academy. I mean, the rest of the first years are studying the history of magic and the importance of balancing our power usage with our life force and you instead have sucked the ships engines dry of their power, burnt a whole through a steel plate deck, drained the life force of a dozen men and women and then made them younger than they originally were as you gave it all back, whilst rebuilding your own body to look like captain marvel! And you haven''t even attended a single class yet! Imagine what you''ll do when you know what you''re doing.¡± Sam grimaced. ¡°Wait. I burnt a hole through the deck?¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Rae sat down and stared into nothing as she used her H.U.D. To order her food. ¡°Yeah! They didn''t tell you? Well I guess they forgot that bit. But they had to run down to the deck below to retrieve you. When you pulled all that power from the engines apparently you almost went supernova. I still can''t imagine how you made it through that and not only survived but came out looking so incredible, gotta say, I''m a bit jealous. The boys aren''t going to be able to keep their eyes off of you.¡± Sam browsed the menu and ordered a no meat spaghetti Bolognese alongside a French baguette with plant based garlic butter and sat back. ¡°Yeah as if that is going to make me feel better. I almost moved to another cabin for that very reason.¡± Rae''s eyes widen as Sam growled to herself. ¡°Oh but you can''t Sam! Honestly I know we only just met, but I''ve missed you like crazy since you''ve been in recovery. It''s only knowing you survived and would be healthy enough to come back to us that has kept me going.¡± Sam breathed in the spicy tomato aroma of the pasta dish she had ordered and her stomach growled with hunger. She nodded. ¡°Sorry Rae, I''m just grouchy. I''ll be fine when I''ve eaten. My body''s gone through the mill the last week and it needs food.¡± She rolled up a huge fork full of spaghetti and rammed it into her mouth groaning with almost orgasmic satisfaction as she tasted the delicious dish. Rae sighed in relief and looked towards her friend. So... you''re a vegan huh?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Yup! I don''t understand why everybody isn''t, as far as I can tell the main two reason''s people give are meat tastes sooo good they couldn''t imagine life without it and second, it''s a great source of protein right? But the animals you eat to get protein get their protein from the plants they eat! And a lot of the meat free options nowadays taste just as good dead flesh. Have you tried burger kings miracle burger? Rae shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I guess I never really thought about it. I just like meat so I eat it.¡± She brandished her enormous burger. Smiled and bit a chunk out of it as she grabbed some fries with her other hand and rammed it into her mouth along with it. Sam smiled and shook her head. ¡°Jeez Rae you''re worse than me. But you know there''s very little nutrition in fast food right? Maybe by eating something other than burger king for every meal you''ll have more energy and might be able to cope with the work load a bit better?¡± Rae looked at what Sam was eating and then at Sam''s physique and shrugged. ¡°Easy for you to say. You eat engine power! You can do whatever you want.¡± Sam laughed. ¡°Er.. yeah I really need to learn a bit more about what''s happening to me. I have no idea how I''m doing any of this. if it wasn''t for H.U.D. I''d be toast!¡± ¡°So the bracelet really can help with our magic?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Yeah for sure. Like Luke said, it helps with focus and multitasking if you have more than one potential. You have more to learn, more to juggle especially if one or more of your potentials are volatile.¡± Sam shook her head as she remembered trying to siphon off power and use it to power her healing. Not only to replace the defense forces life essence, but to also heal herself as the power tore through her burning body. With that much power and that much pain, she knew without a doubt she would never have been able to do that without HUD''S help.
No harm done. ¡°Well the prodigal daughter returns! how you doing Sam?¡± Sam looked and grinned. ¡°Hey Paul. I''m good, fully fit a raring to go. The uniform suits you.¡± ¡°Yeah me? I look good in anything, but talk about looking good, that is one hell of a make over.¡± ¡°Yeah I think it''s a kind of muscle magic? I really need to find someone who knows about this shit. hopefully this academy''s got someone around here who can help. I feel great, but there''s so much going on I barely know where to start.¡± Rae nodded. ¡°Hey Paul How''d the shooting range go?¡± Paul turned and smiled at Rae. ¡°Hey gorgeous. Yeah the range went OK, I''m not even close to being at Eddy''s level. The guys a demon. But I had fun.¡± Sam noticed they both locked their eyes for a moment longer than appropriate for ¡°Just friends¡± and wondered if a relationship had developed in her absence. She shrugged internally. It had nothing to do with her and wished the two well if it made them happy. Over the last week or so her life view had changed a lot. She knew more fully, just how fleeting life could be. She looked up and her heart fluttered for a beat as she saw Edward approach the table. ¡°Woah!¡± Sam thought. Where had that come from? ¡°Hey guys. Hey! Look who''s back. You feeling OK Sam? You look amazing, but what you went through must have been more than physical.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°To be honest I''m still absorbing it all, but I feel OK, mostly. Good to see you guys though.¡± She saw Rae''s eyes light up at her announcement and grinned. It surprised her, but Sam realized that what she had said felt right, she did feel better now she was back with her friends. She smiled brightly and took another huge mouthful of spaghetti. ¡°Oh my word that tastes so good.¡± Sam awoke feeling refreshed. Her body was brimming with energy and the thought of a quick run around the base enticed her. She leapt out of bed and dug out the last of her old gym clothes. she wasn''t sure when Jeffries was going to deliver the rest of her gear, but if it was all custom made as it looked like it was going to be Sam guessed she would be in a queue. She just hoped it wouldn''t be too long. Sam''s shorts felt loose and her Lycra sports top felt tight. She snorted as she looked in the bathroom mirror admiring the view. ¡°Dam I''m turning into a preening peacock!¡± She spun round in disdain and headed for the door. Sam stepped out into the hallway and saw two wrapped bundles by the side of the door and after a brief examination found they were the clothes Jeffries had ordered. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Well that was way faster than she had thought possible and almost went back into the cabin to change. But the urge to burn of some excess energy won through and she jogged out into the open expanse of the base. It was still early and she had the place to herself and felt a grin cross her face. She took off and felt the cool air on her face as she felt her muscles warm up and her blood started to pump. Gone was the weak and feeble Sam of old and she reveled in the strength and energy she now possessed and before she knew it she was over half way round the cavernous space. She saw in her peripheral vision a darkened patch of deck, which stood out markedly alongside the gleaming new steel deck in the centre of it. She slowed to a halt and marveled at the fact she had hardly broke a sweat and walked closer to see the damage she had wrought to the ships decking. It appeared she had melted about a two metre by one metre hole in the deck. Sam couldn''t imagine it was possible, not only that she had caused that, but that she had survived it! ¡°Pretty scary huh?¡± Sam jumped at the voice behind her And felt her berserker rage ignite instantly. She spun round and grabbed the person standing right behind her by the throat and squeezed. Sam suddenly realized what she was doing and with wide eyed shock dropped the person and stood back aghast at what she had done. ¡°Oh shit! I am so sorry! I didn''t mean to! It''s just my. I''m so sorry!¡± Corporal Reed coughed and bent over. But put her hand out. ¡°Cough. No. My bad. I know you must have been traumatized by what you''ve been through. It was stupid of me to approach you like that. But I''m good, no damage done.¡± She coughed again. ¡°Well no permanent damage.¡± Corporal Reed looked up and smiled. ¡°Wow that''s some grip!¡± She rasped then stood back and really looked. ¡°How? That''s amazing! You have completely transformed your physique. Incredible. I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen you a week ago, it''s like you have a completely different body.¡± "Yeah, I know right? I''m still getting used to it. I have no idea how I did it. So much has happened since I got here my minds an absolute whirl.¡± Corporal Reed nodded. ¡°I was just going for a quick jog before breakfast, can I join you?¡± Sam looked up in surprise. She had nearly strangled this woman to death and moments later she wanted to go for a run? Wow for a woman she sure did have a big set of balls. She looked at reed''s neck and saw bruising begin to form on her neck. She hissed in dismay. ¡°Are you sure? Er.. your neck seems a little bruised..¡± Corporal Reed smiled and closed her eyes and took a deep breath. As she let it out the bruising on her neck started to fade and by the time she had fully expelled her breath her neck looked completely undamaged. ¡°Oh my word. That is awesome.¡± Reed looked at Sam and snorted. "It took me two years to learn how to focus enough to heal myself and others. You not only completely rebuilt your body, twice! But rejuvenated 12 defense force personnel at the same time, and you did it with no training what so ever. Now that''s awesome. "By the way, we know what you risked to do what you did. Don''t think it went unnoticed.¡± Sam''s face flushed. ¡°I caused the damage. I had to fix it..I ..¡± Sam''s shoulders sagged. ¡°I haven''t got a fucking clue what I''m doing. It seems every time I lose just a little focus the whole world turns to shit around me and it''s all my fault!¡± She felt tears start to form and her bottom lip trembled. Never in a million years did she think it would be this tough, she felt Corporal Reed step slowly closer to her and embrace her gently. ¡°Everyone fucks up when they first arrive. Most just end up burning their eye brows off or almost drown in a globe of water they accidentally formed around their head! One poor sod lost a foot as he loosened the steel particles in the floor right underneath him only to panic and stop as his foot slipped though it, instantly cutting his foot off as the decking reformed. "I can still hear his screams and it was years ago. All you have done is trip the engines. Everything else is fixed. "See? No harm done.¡± A complete loser. Sam giggled as she sobbed into Corporal Reed''s chest. ¡°C''mon. You''ll feel a lot better after a run. I always do, that''s why I''m here.¡± Sam nodded and sniffed as she wiped her face with the palm of her hands. ¡°Yeah OK, a nice jog sounds good right about now.¡± Reed smiled and took off. ¡°Last one round is a rotten egg.¡± Sam laughed and bound after her. Inside twenty metres she had caught up and was running easily as Corporal Reed ran for all she was worth. She looked over at Sam as she ran. "Jesus! Your not even putting any effort into it are you?¡± ¡°I almost killed myself changing into this, there has to be some benefit to it." She grinned as she ran. It felt good to be strong. She thought back on what Corporal Reed had said and guessed at the end of the day she was more or less right, but a lot had changed and she needed to learn how to control what was happening to her or something catastrophic was going to happen. Sam smiled as she grabbed the two bundles of clothes at the front of her cabin and dumped them quietly on her bed. The room was dimly lit so she guessed everyone was still asleep. Grabbing a fresh towel she stepped into the bathroom for a quick shower before breakfast and bumped into a naked Edward. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Again. Sam gasped in shock as her eyes took in his entire body. She froze as he looked up at her and grinned sheepishly. ¡°Should we get a sign on the door or something?¡± Sam was aghast. Wasn''t he going to cover up? He was still just standing there, naked! He turned back to face the mirror and continued to brush his teeth. she saw his.. ¡°thing¡± it wiggled as his body moved with the motion of his brushing. Fuck she was looking at his dick! Sam slammed her eyes shut and just stood there. ¡°What the fuck do I do now?¡± She thought, her heart pounding. ¡°Er.. my towel is behind you Sam, I would put it on but I''m afraid you''d punch me if I get too close. Could you by any chance hand it too me?¡± Sam spun around and saw a towel on one of the hooks on the wall by the door and she yanked it off and held it out at arms length without turning round. ¡°Thanks. Er.. you can turn round now. My penis is wrapped up nice and safe behind my towel.¡± Sam''s face burned a deep crimson as she turned around to see a muscular naked torso and a grinning Edward. She shook her head. ¡°You must think I''m a complete loser, but I''ve had bad experiences. My brother kept spying on me in the shower and then mocking my body. its really done a number on me.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°Well if it''s any consolation, there''s no way he could take the piss now. Your body is perfect.¡± Sam put a hand over her face and shook her head. She was still getting used to her new look and she still definitely had her old hang ups. ¡°Thanks, I still think my brain has yet to absorb everything that has happened to me lately, so...¡± ¡°Edward moved closer and replied softly, almost a whisper. ¡°Yeah I understand. It''s a lot to take in. Even me. Every time I look at you, I can''t believe it''s you, you look incredible.¡± A thrill went through Sam''s body at his comments, but she just stood there, quivering slightly. ¡°Thanks..¡± ¡°No worries. Just saying it like I see it. I''ll er.. let you take your shower.¡± He smiled and turned to go. Sam looked at him as he reached for the door. ¡°Thanks Edward. You look pretty good yourself you know.¡± He grinned as the door opened and then was gone. ¡°Fuck! Did I just say that?¡± Sam stripped out of her gym clothes as she shook her head and headed for another cold shower. Seek your inner self.
Edward Sat in the cafeteria eating his cereal, eyeing Sam with a barely detectable smirk on his face. The group of four were gearing themselves up for the start another week in Storm Haven Academy of Magic. It was the second week for 3 of them, but for Sam it was her first day and she felt her stomach flutter with anxiety at the thought. She ignored Edward''s glances in her direction, too much was at stake to muddle her mind with boys right now. ¡°So... anyone know what professor Sampson is like?¡± asked Sam. ¡° I mean have you had a lesson with her yet?¡± Paul nodded. ¡°Yeah we did a lesson on the inner self with her. She made it sound real important, but to me it was all mumbo jumbo.¡± Rae nodded along with Paul, but Edward shook his head. ¡°Learning to understand and to connect with the inner self is the lynch pin to learning magic. You need to learn that before anything else works. I''m guessing our Sam here knows a little about her inner self?¡± Sam frowned. ¡°Hmm.. yeah I guess. There''s a life force or magical essence within all of us. It''s what we use to power magic. Without it you have no power, or for some, no connection to power. Including your life force,¡± Rae looked puzzled. ¡°So we use up a bit of our life force every time we use magic?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°So every time we use our life force we have less so we get older or our life span shortens?¡± Sam mulled over the concept as she ate a mouthful of cereal. ¡°Yes and no. yes you do use life force and that can lead to premature ageing or a shorter life span. "But ageing is mostly about the body. As it gets older, it''s less able to heal itself and so the body deteriorates. But if you can sense life force you can use it to heal yourself. So you can repair your body. "It''s a little like exercise. You use energy when you exercise, initially you feel weaker, but after you repeat the process and the body reforms itself to the needs of its situation it starts to recover and you become stronger, healthier. "Do it right, maintain the exercise and you live longer not shorter lives. "The stronger your connection to your life force or the larger your magical essence is, the more able you are to understand and connect to your body. To keep it strong and healthy. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "If I''m right, I think Magi can live a lot longer than mundanes. I heard Porter say he was over two hundred years old and it didn''t seem unusual to him, he didn''t try to hide it, it was just normal.¡± ¡°So why didn''t the professor say that?¡± demanded Rae, Edward smiled. ¡°She kinda did, she just used longer words and made it sound so dull no one listened.¡± Paul nodded. ¡°Got that right! I zoned out about two minutes in.¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°You should pay attention Paul. Or at least get H.U.D. to record it so if you do miss something you can rewind and see what you missed.¡± Paul looked open mouthed at Sam. ¡°that''s genius! All I have to do is get the H.U.D. to record everything, then I can listen back at twice the normal speed later!¡± Sam looked dumbfounded at her friend and shook her head. ¡°That''s not what I said at all!¡± Sam sat upright staring at the professor who had just entered the hall. As it seemed with almost everything in the ship, the place was setup to take twice as many pupils than it currently had. ¡°Good Morning pupils. I trust you had a restful weekend and are full of vim, vigor and vitality? The professor looked around the class of dim eyed and semi comatose students and shook her head. ¡°Ah, maybe not.¡± ¡°Well maybe this will wake you up. Today my young potentials, you are to attempt magic!¡± This got the attention of all the students and soon the whole class was abuzz with excitement and enthusiasm. ¡°Right. Steady on. If this is going to work, even for a few of you, you will need calm and focus. So take a deep breath and try to focus on your inner self. "I trust since our last lesson you have all practiced the techniques I taught you last week? Well, the ones that did will be the most likely to bear fruit this day.¡± Sam heard Paul groan from behind her as Rae lowered her head into her arms in despair, already on the verge of giving up. ¡°OK students. Please clear your desks as the equipment can''t be placed until they are clear.¡± There was a quiet shuffling in the back ground as the pupils did as they were bid. Moments later a candle, a glass of water and a cheap plastic windmill, the kind you would find at a fun fair appeared on their desks. ¡°In front of you are three different elemental focus points. fire, ice And wind. "Those with the potential affinity with any of these and have the connection to their life force that''s strong enough, might, just might be able to ignite the candle. "This is possible by agitating the molecules of air together, creating heat and if you can focus it accurately enough you should be able to ignite the candle. "To freeze the water, you need to feel the energy in the water and slow the particles enough to draw the energy and therefore heat out and let the individual droplets of water bond together. "With the windmill, you need to be able to sense the energy in the air and pack the particles of air closer together behind the windmill forcing air through the windmill to make it turn. "If you fail at this take heart. Many Magi of great renown spent months trying to connect with their life force or find their potential. "Some, a very few, find it right away. But it''s not a failure if you don''t succeed. You have just found a path that doesn''t lead to success. "You just need to find one single pathway from an infinite number to find your connection to your life essence. It can take time so persevere. "You now have two hours to seek your inner self and connect to your life force. "In theory, everyone here has the capability to do this, anything more than that will be a bonus. "If you need advice I''ll be here. Just try not to cause a distraction to the others by calling out. You all have legs, use them.¡± The holder of all knowledge. Rae lifted her head from her arms and grumbled to herself quietly. ¡°Two hours! What the hell am I going to do for two hours! I haven''t got a clue how to do any of what she was rambling on about.¡± Sam looked at her friend. She could sense her life force. If she looked with her ¡°Inner eye¡± Rae glowed like a beacon of light. ¡°I er, might be able to help?¡± Sam whispered to Rae. Who looked up in surprise and gazed around surreptitiously as if they were about to do something naughty. ¡°I''m listening..¡± she whispered back. ¡°OK¡± Sam started. ¡°Just relax, breath in deeply, focus on your body, feel it, like your heart, the blood going round your system, every muscle in your body, how your clothes feel on your skin, the hair on your head, focus on it all, one at a time, really focus on it, then move on to the next part of your body. "When you''re fully immersed in this, I will give your life force a little nudge. If you are properly focused you might feel it, sound good?¡± Rae looked unsure. ¡°It sounds a lot like what the professor was saying.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Yeah but with me shining a light on where you should be looking.¡± Rae looked at Sam and nodded. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Sam waited for her friend to finally calm down. She could sense her pulse lower and her body slowly relax. Sam thought with Rae''s heightened sense of her inner self she might feel what she was going to do, she bit her lip. ¡°H.U.D?¡± MISS HOLDEN. ¡°I want to pull a tiny, tiny fraction of life essence from Rae so she can feel where it came from and then put it back, I can do that right?¡± AFFIRMATIVE. ¡°Phew! OK so how do I go about pulling such a small amount?¡± SEE THE LIFE ESSENCE, PINCH IT WITH YOUR INNER FINGER AND THUMB LIKE YOU WOULD A PINCH OF SALT AND PULL VERY LIGHTLY. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Right! A pinch of salt! Thanks H.U.D!¡± Sam let her mind connect with her inner self and the outside world blurred as she focused on Rae''s life essence. She reached out and took a teeny tiny pinch of the bright essence that was Rae''s life force and pulled as delicately as she could. She heard a gasp as Rae suddenly sat bolt upright. Sam opened her eyes in terror as she feared the worst. Memories of the dozen members of the defense force lying there in the medic bay filled her with dread. Rae''s hand grabbed Sam''s wrist with a vice like grip as she whispered hoarsely. ¡°I felt it! Sam I felt it!¡± Sam looked at Rae and relief flooded her body. she grinned. ¡°Could you sense where it came from?¡± Rae looked a little less sure but replied. ¡°Hmm.. maybe? It felt really weird but I definitely felt it. I''ll try and do what I did earlier, at least I know it''s there.¡± Rae let out a little giggle and got the fish eye from professor Sampson. Rae gave her an apologetic look and closed her eyes, trying once more to find her inner life force. Sam looked around and saw nobody had at least made any discernible change to the three items on each of their desks. She closed her eyes and spoke to H.U.D. ¡°That worked great H.U.D. Perfect. So how do I put it back without blowing her or myself up in the process?¡± TAKE A PINCH FROM YOUR ESSENCE AND SPRINKLE IT ON RAE''S LIFE ESSENCE. ¡°Wow. Right OK. Thanks again H.U.D. you''re a real help. INDEED. ¡°How is it you know all this stuff anyhow?¡± I HAVE LIMITED ACCESS TO EVERY MIND THAT WEARS A BRACELET. EVERY MAGI DEVICE NOT ONLY ON THIS SHIP. BUT TO EVERY MAGI DEVICE THAT HAS COMMUNICATION WITH DEVICES ON THIS SHIP. ¡°So you''re like the freaking oracle then? The holder of all knowledge?¡± NOT ALL KNOWLEDGE, BUT ENOUGH TO BE OF ASSISTANCE. ¡°Well thanks. First for helping and second for being one of the good guys.¡± I AM GLAD TO BE OF SERVICE. Sam waited again for Rae to relax and start sensing her inner self. It took longer this time as she was more excited at the prospect of something actually happening, but she got there in the end and Sam pulled just a pinch out of her own pool of essence and sprinkled it onto Rae''s. This time Rae almost broke Sam''s hand her reaction was so powerful. Sam opened her inner eye immediately and could see Rae''s life essence was almost too bright to look at. Rae was glowing with a vitality and power she had never seen before. Hmm... thought Sam. Maybe just a smidgen too much put back? She leaned into Rae and whispered. ¡°Focus on the very tip of the candle! remember what the professor said? Agitate the air molecules around the tip of the candle. "When it heats up enough it will light the candle. As soon as it does that stop!¡± Rae, brimming with excess life essence grinned and focused with a laser like intensity. Sam saw the air around Rae''s candle waver like heat off a hot road and the tip of candle burst into flames. Rae shrieked and clapped her hands together with delight. ¡°I did it!, I did it! Oh thank you Sam. You were incredible Aha-ha! I did it!¡± Sam looked up as she saw in her peripheral vision that professor Sampson was approaching them and she tried to calm an ecstatic Rae. The truth? The whole class was in uproar at Rae''s seemingly impossible achievement, but finally professor Sampson worked to calm everyone down. ¡°Right! Now everyone knows it''s possible, you have another 55 minutes to see if you can manage something similar. That includes you Miss Gromwin. Lets see you do it again if you can, maybe this time without the amateur dramatics. Heh?¡± Rae blushed and nodded her head and grinned at Sam, who grinned back and gave her a thumbs up. Having helped Rae Sam thought it was time to give the test a whirl herself. She focused on the tip of the candle and pushed her senses trying to feel the energy in the air. It was much fainter than she had imagined it would be and it took a lot of effort to agitate the air just enough that it ignited the tip of the candle. But after ten minutes of intense focus it flickered into life. Nothing like as large an initial flame as her friend had been able to achieve, but she had succeeded. Sam turned to the water. She couldn''t remember what the professor had said about this one, but it seemed to her that if she pulled the heat and energy from the water she could feed it to the candle to get rid of the excess energy. She felt for the heat and energy of the water, it was easier than the candle as it was denser and contained within the walls of the glass. Sam pulled the energy from the water, temporarily absorbing it into her pool of essence and felt the water slowly freeze. When she felt the energy build up Sam fed the added energy back into the candle. The flame that had steadied to about an inch or more suddenly burst up to a massive foot high gout of flame that shot into the air. Sam sat back in shock and professor Sampson sat upright and was about to douse the inferno when the much shortened candle flickered back to how it had been before the influx of energy. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Somewhat shaken by the event she too received the fish eye from the professor as her pyrotechnics abruptly caused quite a stir amongst the students. With not more than ten minutes to go Sam thought about the windmill. ¡°Hmm.. condensed air just in front of the windmill. Right.. lord how do I do this?.¡± She had never done anything like this before and gave it some thought before she gave it a go. Sam tried to sense the air behind the windmill like she had with the candle, again very faint, but it was definitely there. Sam didn''t want to agitate it this time though, she wanted it condensed. Sam considered how best to achieve her desired goal. What if she thought of the air being squeezed lightly together between her hands like a snow ball. Then just open her hands with her palms facing the windmill and push the condensed energy towards the cheap plastic toy.? Yeah, that seemed about right. Sam slowly forced the air between her hands closer together, condensing it just a little. The thought of a clapping sound entered her mind. even mundanes could condense air, it should be easy. Sam felt the air pushing back, trying to escape so she let go and opened her hands as if to push the air towards the windmill. There was a loud pop! Then Sam felt her hands being pushed back and the windmill shoot forward into the air over the students in front of her and landing about 10 metres away. She looked agog at Rae, who looked back with wide eyed shock then snickered at her. The professor wearily got up and retrieved the windmill and placed it back on Sam''s desk. Sam looked at It. The poor toy was a mangled wreck! Sam blushed as the professor looked her in the eye and growled. ¡°A word, after class?¡± Sam looked down guiltily and nodded. ¡°Yes professor Sampson.¡± The professor looked at the glass of ice and the dramatically shrunken candle and nodded as she went to sit back down. Sam heard murmurs behind her and wondered disconsolately what they were saying. Sam sat there as the rest of the class made for the exit. Rae gave her a hug and said the three would wait for her outside. Sam smiled, trying to portray a look of confidence and told her she would see them soon. As Rae walked out of the hall professor Sampson stood up and walked towards Sam. ¡°Never in all my years have I seen such a display from a first year in their first lesson.¡± Sam hung her head and thought about what to say in response. ¡°I.. er..¡± ¡°Miss Gromwin seemed to be under the impression her remarkable feat of pyrotechnics was down to you! Could you tell me how exactly?¡± Sheesh! ¡°H.U.D! What should I say?¡± THE TRUTH? A pinchand a sprinkle. ¡°Really? Oh lord, I''m pretty sure that''s going to get me in trouble..¡± LIES AND DECEIT LAY THE PATH TO RUIN. ¡°Shit. OK truth it is.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Rae couldn''t find her inner life force so I, er.. I pulled a teeny, teeny fraction from her essence and then put it back. "Well maybe just a little but more than I took, enough for her to give her the power to light the candle. " I''m pretty sure it wasn''t cheating, you never said we couldn''t and H.U.D. explained how to do it, soo...and I was really, really careful. Honest.¡± The Professor looked agog at Sam. ¡°You siphoned off life essence from Rae and then put it back?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Er..yeah. A teeny, teeny bit.¡± ¡°And Rae felt no ill effects?¡± Sam shrugged and shook her head. ¡°Could you do it again?¡± ¡°Oh yeah! It''s pretty easy. Just a pinch here and a sprinkle there, And done.¡± professor Sampson eyed her warily. ¡°A pinch and a sprinkle?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Can you do it with me?¡± asked professor Sampson. Sam shrugged. ¡°Yeah I guess, you want me to try? ¡° Professor Sampson but her lip ¡°Hmm.. so you take a pinch of my life essence and then sprinkle it back into it?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Oh lord, well nothing risked nothing gained. OK child do it, but at anytime I tell you to stop you better dam well stop you hear me?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Of course professor Sampson.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. She smiled and closed her eyes. Sam felt for professor Sampson''s life essence. Oh..it was so small, Far, far smaller than Rae''s and just a fraction of Sam''s. She was very careful to take just a microscopic pinch of life essence. Sam didn''t want to hurt the professor and it seemed with so little essence she could accidentally do it easily. Sam opened her eyes as she finished and saw professor Sampson looking at her with a squinted look to her face that straightened out as she realized Sam had completed the pinch. A look of mild relief fell over her face. ¡°I barely felt a thing. That''s a very delicate touch you have there child.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°I was careful as I could be, your essence is low, I was trying not to harm you.¡± Irene Sampson nodded. ¡°I''ll be 232 next birthday, there''s only so much one can do to stay healthy, eventually you have to except you aren''t going to live forever.¡± Sam exhaled. ¡°Wow 232? how old does the average Magi get?¡± ¡°300 is a good innings, but some make it to 400 if they''re careful or particularly powerful.¡± She eyed Sam. ¡°I''m guessing 400 for you should be easy as long as you don''t blow yourself up!¡± Sam grinned. She liked the idea of living that long. 400 years! Then she thought of the professor, she knew she didn''t have 70 years left, her essence pool was just too small. ¡°OK sprinkle time?¡± Sam said cheerily Irene Sampson smiled and nodded. The girl had done the dangerous bit with a particularly deft touch, she wondered how she would feel after the child ¡°sprinkled¡± her pinch of essence back into her pool of life force. ¡°H.U.D?¡± MISS HOLDEN. ¡°I want to add more essence to professor Sampson''s life force, she looks like she could do with a boost. Can I pull from the engines?¡± IT IS POSSIBLE. HOW MUCH OF A ¡°BOOST¡±? ¡°Well I don''t want to burst into flames. Enough to help without hurting me?¡± YOU DO NEED TO LEARN CONTROL. THIS COULD BE A GOOD LEARNING EXPERIENCE. FOCUS ON THE ENERGY EMANATING FROM THE ENGINES AND ONLY OPEN YOURSELF TO IT JUST A FRACTION. LAST TIME YOU OPENED FULLY. THAT''S WHY YOU WERE DAMAGED. YOU NEED TO ONLY RECEIVE A TRICKLE. IMAGINE TURNING A TAP TO A TRICKLE. AS SOON AS IT STARTS TO BURN TURN THE TAP OFF. ¡°Right. A tap! I can do that. Thanks H.U.D.¡± Sam closed her eyes and felt for the colossal power emanating from the engines. She felt the enormous sensation of power engulf her as she focused herself. Just a trickle, Sam thought to her self. She imagined a tap protruding out of the gargantuan power that were the ships engines and gave it an imaginary half twist. She felt power starting to pulse into her body and turned to professor Sampson. This time instead of a sprinkle, she turned the imaginary tap from her own essence and gave it a half turn. She could feel the power from the engine filling her pool of essence while at the same time she felt another tap draining it out of her into the professor. She could already sense her pool growing and felt a thrill course through her veins. It was working! Then Sam''s skin started to heat up, she felt her body''s temperature increasingly rapidly and quickly turned to the tap and yanked at the incorporeal handle. She felt a huge relief as her body started to cool down instantly and then she turned back to the professors pool of life essence. Every ones a comedian. Wow! Her professor''s pool of essence had almost quadrupled in size. That should do it. Sam thought to her self and turned her own personal essence tap off. She opened her eyes and gasped. Gone was the thin old lady with grey hair in a bun and in her place was a beautiful woman in her early thirty''s with deep lustrous brown hair. Professor Sampson was now a smooth, fresh skinned woman with a healthy glow and an incredulous look to her face. She looked at her hands and then conjured a mirror out of thin air. As she looked at her face Sam saw that the woman was weeping. Sam felt a momentary panic. Had she hurt the woman while increasing her pool of essence? She knew the pain of too much power filling you too quickly. ¡°I''m sorry!¡± Sam blurted. ¡° I didn''t mean to hurt you.¡± Irene Sampson looked dumbfoundedly. ¡°Hurt? Child I haven''t felt this alive, this pain free in a hundred years or more!" Professor Sampson''s expression changed to one of considered concern. "But you have to be careful child, power the likes of which you wield comes along once in a thousand years. Many will try to control you, or worse, try to take it away. I owe you my youth And I will do what I can to protect you, but be alert at all times miss Holden. You are a beacon of light in the darkest of times. You will draw all before you and there is evil out there of which you no nothing.¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Sam gulped and nodded. ¡°Freaking hell!¡± ¡°Go now child. If you ever have need I will be at your side.¡± Sam nodded and dashed off to find her friends, man had she opened up a can of worms. Sam dashed out of the hall leaving the vivacious and incredulous professor Sampson and ran to her friends at the end of the corridor. Rae beamed at Sam as she approached her. ¡°I was just telling the guys how you helped me. Can you believe it? Paul says he managed to find his inner self on his own!¡± ¡°Hey I have depths! Anyhow we''ve all seen what Sam can do, so I guess knowing it''s possible gives you the motivation to keep looking.¡± ¡°Oh yeah it definitely works. Rae did incredibly well. I shone a light to guide her, but the rest was all Gromwin.¡± Rae giggled and gave Sam a hug. ¡°Yeah we all know that''s not true. I could feel the air around the candle the second time, but heating it up enough? Phew. That was super tough.¡± Sam eyes lit up. ¡° The second time? Rae that''s fantastic!¡± Rae''s face flushed. ¡°Yeah I think you gave me a boost the first time, but I got there.¡± Sam eyed Edward. ¡°You looking quiet over there Edward. Not go so well?¡± Edward shook his head. ¡°Nada! I''m not sure what I''m doing wrong, dad''ll kill me if I don''t make the grade.¡± He looked stressed. ¡°Yeah well, don''t pile on yourself too hard, you''ll get it, I have faith in you.¡± Sam leaned in and gave him a quick hug. As she pressed her head against his shoulder, he murmured. ¡°Thanks Sam.¡± Sam nodded and patted his bum as she pulled away, leaving Edward''s face slightly flushed and a small grin pulling at the edges of his mouth as they walked back to their cabin. ¡°So... combat training?¡± Asked Sam. ¡°Urgh!¡± exclaimed Rae. ¡° I hate that. It''s all big macho bullies groping your tits and arse showing you how tough they are.¡± Paul shook his head. ¡°Nah it''s not that bad Rae, it''s just their magic is more based around the physical rather than elemental.¡± Rae shook her head. ¡°Try having boobs. It''s like they''re hands are magnetized to them, bunch of pervs.¡± Sam smiled. ¡°Set fire to their dicks, that''ll make them back off.¡± Rae grinned maliciously. ¡°Ha! Now your talking.¡± Paul shook his head and looked disappointingly at Sam. ¡°I thought better of you Sam. Now that it''s planted in her mind, What if she does that to me?¡± Sam snorted and looked down at his crotch. ¡°Yeah she''s gotta find it first.¡± Edward snorted. ¡°Got you there bro.¡± Paul shook his head. ¡° Everyone''s a comedian.¡± On the count of three. THREE! Sam and her friends walked out onto the base and headed towards the group of tough looking students. Most were boys of around their age. They looked up as the group of four arrived and Sam could sense tension and unease as well as a fair bit of bravado amongst the main group of students. Sam looked to Edward. ¡°Are they always like this?¡± Edward grimaced and nodded. ¡°Yeah a bit, there''s a couple of alpha''s who think they''re it and the rest seem to just follow along like sheep.¡± Sam frowned. ¡°Well this is going to be fun.¡± she grumbled to herself. Sam could feel her inner rage become alert and start to simmer. She took in a deep breath and thought of ways to keep her mind calm. ¡°OK everybody gather around.¡± announced Sergeant Tull. ¡°Now that we have a full compliment for the first time, we need to see where the skill level of the members of the class are at so we can train you effectively. "This afternoon we are going to have a test session. These are no holds barred. Having said that, Anderson Stop groping the females. "Pretty much every single female here has reported you. It''s only your second week, keep this up and by the end of the month you''ll be out, not only from the defence force, but the academy. Got it?¡± growled Troll. Anderson grimaced and gave the slightest nod as he scanned the group. Giving the girls he had suspected of reporting him the evil eye. Sam noted that Rae was amongst those and saw her friend shy away from his stare. Sam''s inner rage increased in it''s intensity and she fought to keep it low. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Troll walked among the group separating them into two opposing sides facing each other. Sam found herself looking at a girl who she would have said a week ago was built similarly to herself. Her opponent was fairly tall for her age, slight of build, but with a tough glint in her eye. Sam felt herself firm up her stance, readying herself for the coming fight. What was this going to be? Like a cat fight or something? She knew how to fight, but that was street fighting. Kicking, punching, biting, hair pulling. Anything went. She shrugged to herself. Oh well, Troll did say it was no holds barred. Troll had set each member of the group facing one on one and Sam listened as he gave out his commands. ¡°The task in front of you is to bring your opponent to the floor. Keep them there for 3 seconds. You don''t have to beat them to a pulp Anderson. Just not be the one on the floor. "You have 3 minutes to achieve this task. If there is no apparent victor after this time the bout will be considered a draw. OK on the count of three.¡± ¡°THREE¡± Sam blinked. ¡°What?¡± She looked around to see opponents attacking each other just in time for her to look back and see her adversary strike her full in the face with a wild hay maker! She felt her head being knocked back and for a second. Her vision swam and she grimaced at what she considered an unfair start by Troll. Sam looked at her attacker who was stepping back, grimacing, holding her hand and shaking it as she tried to shake off the shock of punching Sam in the face. Sam felt her chin. She could feel where the other girl had made contact. It hurt, but not half as bad as she thought it would. She moved forward and growled. ¡°OK bitch, my turn.¡± Sam saw the look of fear on the girls face as she struck her jaw. The girl seemed to move in slow motion as she flew back. She landed about a metre from where she was struck and Sam waited for the girl to get back up but she just lay there. Sam rushed over to check the girl was OK. she felt for a pulse and what she found seemed strong enough, but the girl was out cold and Sam thought her jaw looked... wrong. She put her hand up and called Troll over. ¡°Erm.. Sergeant Tull? Do we have a medic available?¡± He looked down at the unconscious girl and back to Sam. He eyed her... for what..rage? OK that made sense Sam thought. She felt for her rage, it was there, but it wasn''t rampaging around in her skull, she was in control. He nodded. His hand went up and a ¡°Healer¡± came running over. Sergeant Tull looked back at Sam. ¡°Good work. A bit slow to start, but you took her best shot and didn''t even blink, well done. "Keep an eye on your foot work though. Now just stand back and wait for the first round to finish.¡± A test of strength. Sam looked up and realised only 40 seconds had past. Rae was in what looked like a wrestling match. Edward seemed to be in control of his fight as he pushed his opponent to the floor in a half nelson and Paul was out for the count with Anderson standing over him like Conan the barbarian. She was really starting to dislike that guy. In the end Rae managed to over come her opponent, but she was red faced and breathing heavily. Sam was relieved to see Paul was up and ready for his next bout. It seemed the healer was good at his job at least. Edward after winning his match fairly comfortably was standing ready for his next fight. Which when she looked was going to be Anderson. She grimaced and hoped he would fare better than Paul. Sam looked at her next opponent. This time it was a boy about two inches taller than her and with a confident smirk on his face. Sam felt her rage intensify and power filled her muscles. Well lets see if he''s still smirking when I''m done with him. She thought to herself. This time Sam was ready when Troll called it and she saw her opponent charge her. It seemed to her as Sam connected to her essence that he was running in slow motion and she dodged to one side an inch to avoid his blow and drove her fist into his stomach, then kneed him in the head as he bent forward from the blow. The boys nose was crushed against his face and blood sprayed everywhere! Sam stepped back as the boy crumpled to the floor. She looked at Troll with a look of apology as he called a medic, when upon realising who it was the medic gave Sam a sideways glance of unease. Sam checked the clock. 30 seconds. Hmm.. well getting quicker. She checked on Rae who was face down on the floor. Sam''s previous opponent smiling grimly at her victory as she pushed Rae down. Paul was fighting tooth and nail against his opponent. Sam couldn''t tell who would win that, but they would both know they had been in a fight afterward she thought. Finally she looked over to Edward to see Anderson pound his face into the ground. Sam felt her rage boiling and had to force herself from going over there and flattening the bastard. Sam felt Trolls eyes on her as she glared at Anderson and he glared back at her as he licked the blood off his knuckles and grinned. She felt her skin warm up and her muscles tighten. Her rage was filling her with strength, she just wanted to punch him, just once! Sam backed off and sucked in air trying to calm down as Troll approached her. He breathed in deep and looked at her. He saw her rage and smiled thinly. He growled softly. ¡°You think you can take him?¡± Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Sam looked at Troll and her eyes flared with anticipation and snarled. ¡°Just give me a chance Sergeant that guy needs to be taken down a peg or two.¡± He nodded briefly, then growled. ¡°Don''t hold back. He''s unbeaten, no one has even come close. He thinks he''s invincible. Show him different.¡± Sam''s rage blossomed at the thought and she growled back. ¡°You got it Sarge! I er, Sergeant Tull.¡± She saw a glint anger in his eyes, then he nodded and was gone. Sam stared at the behemoth in front of her as he smirked at the little girl in front of him. Sam''s rage tapped into her essence and she felt the world around her slow to a crawl as Troll call it. Sam saw Anderson''s face, beaming with anticipation of his glorious victory over The special one charged in. He leapt up and came thundering down on top of her. Or at least on top of where she had been. Sam saw clearly what he was planning. So when he leapt she stepped aside and as he landed she kicked out with all her might at the back of his knee and punched him in the back of the neck as he fell backwards. Anderson crashed to the ground, spun around, anger filling his eyes. But it was a mere glimmer of rage against Sam''s blisteringly unstoppable volcano of fury. She leapt towards him, her fist smashed down into his mouth and she felt teeth shatter under the blow. As Anderson staggered back Sam kicked out and her foot found his groin and hammered into it, crushing his pelvis. Oh that felt magnificent! She saw a look of utter incomprehension and blossoming agony on Anderson''s bloody face as he tried and failed to get up. That left him vulnerable to attack again so she spun a round house kick into his head. The giant of a man''s head flew back, as it did she kicked him in the side and felt a satisfying crack! As several of his ribs broke. She bent down and lifted the giant off the floor and spun around throwing him across the base with everything she had. Tossing out the garbage. He flew at least ten metres across the floor and lay in an unmoving heap against one of the supporting iron pillars. But Sam wasn''t finished she wanted that fucking piece of shit dead. Visions of Rae squirming away from his glare, seeing Paul laid flat and seeing her Edward''s face being pummeled into the ground! She raced forward eager to punish the scumbag some more but felt something holding her back. Sam spun, kicking out. Swinging her fist up as she saw more opposition and gave Troll a haymaker punch to the jaw. Then turned back to her victim as the Sergeant crumpled to the floor, only to see Rae standing arms out in front of her with a pleading look on her face. ¡°Wh- what?¡± She felt her fury pushing her to fight anything. Everything! she could beat them all. C''mon!! one at a time or all at once! but Rae... Rae was her friend, her conscience. She felt her rage sputter and disconnect from her essence as Rae stroked her arm placatingly. Her voice soothing. "It''s OK Sam. You won! He''s out for the count. You beat him. Everyone''s fine. The fighting''s over. you won.¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°I won?¡± Rae smiled. ¡°Yeah sweety you definitely did that.¡± Sam looked around and saw 3 defence force personnel and Troll laying unconscious on the floor... oh boy... was she in for it now. She glanced at Rae. ¡°Did I..?¡± Rae grimaced. ¡°Yeah kinda...¡± Sam put her hand over her face and rubbed her eyes, she really needed to learn control. MINE! Sam sat in the interrogation room facing Troll. She looked at him and felt shame at knocking him and the three defence force personnel out. She expected Troll to be fuming, but she didn''t see that, she saw... humour? ¡°Quite an eventful lesson don''t you think?¡± Exclaimed Troll. Sam grimaced and shook her head. ¡°I''m really sorry Sergeant Tull, I didn''t mean to... I know I have a lot to learn. I thought I was getting to grips with it, then pow!¡± ¡°Trust me I understand. You did well, the boy still lives. When you took out the three defence force guys I wasn''t sure he would, but he escaped with a broken knee, a fractured spine in two places, six busted teeth, four broken ribs a severely crushed pelvis, a pulverized testicle a cracked collar bone, a crushed nose, a fractured cheek bone, a cracked jaw and a broken arm. So I think he got off lightly.¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°I felt my rage connect with my essence and lost it. I was lucky Rae was there, it seemed any use of force just made my fury worse.¡± Troll looked at Sam. ¡°You actually felt your rage connect to your essence? Your life essence?¡± Sam nodded and troll blew out a breath. ¡°Hmm..not that many berserker''s are still coherent enough to recognise it, that bodes well for the future. Don''t worry kid, you progress well. It''s been what ? Two weeks and a week of that in the medic bay? "It may seem like it''s all too much, but keep working on your control and you''ll be fine. Oh by the way the only reason you laid me out was that I was actively trying not to hurt you, if you think I''m that easy, wait till we meet for a spar in the ring, you''ll soon see the real me.¡± He grinned evilly and Sam gulped. ¡°That''s OK Sarge. I''m good.¡± ¡°Sergeant Tull.¡± ¡°Er..oh! Yes sorry Sergeant Tull.¡± Troll shook his head with grimace and growled. ¡°Go! Get out of here Before I decide you need that bout in the ring sooner rather than later.¡± With a flash Sam was out the door with a grin and heart full of relief. Well that could have gone a whole lot worse. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Sam found her friends at the cafeteria munching on snacks and chatting. ¡°Hey guys, everything OK?¡± Sam asked. A lot had gone on in her first real day of academy life and she didn''t know if that had put her on the outs with her new mates. Rae grinned. ¡°Hey Sam, you want some?¡± she held out a big bag of Doritoes and Sam grinned back and snatched up a hand full. ¡°Thanks Rae.¡± Paul smiled. ¡°Hey killer! How did Troll react to you kicking his ass?¡± Sam grimaced. ¡°He promised he was holding back and then said he would take me to spar in the ring to see the real him. I said I was busy.¡± Paul grinned. ¡°Well I for one would pay good money to see that fight.¡± Edward smiled and replied. ¡°I already got to see the fight I wanted to see. Sam kicking Anderson''s arse. And did it get kicked good! Sure made me feel better anyhow.¡± Rae nodded. ¡°Hopefully that will take him down a peg or two, if anyone needed a good lesson in humility it''s him.¡± She shook her head and shuddered, ¡°I really don''t like him, he gives me the creeps.¡± Edward looked up and Sam saw his face pale. Sam looked out of her periphery and saw what looked like Anderson and half a dozen bully boy mates with him. Rae froze on the spot. Paul grinned, though his body looked taught as a bow as he shouted out. ¡°Here for another lesson boys?¡± Anderson walked round the tables and the cafeteria went still. You could hear a pin drop. Sam felt his life essence as he moved to approach from behind her. She knew exactly where he was so when he got to within a couple of metres of her she spoke up. ¡°Good to see the healers could put you back together Anderson. Have you come to apologies to my friends for bullying and groping them?¡± Sam could hear Anderson''s knuckles as he turned his hands into fists. ¡°You caught me blind sided, next time you wont be so lucky.¡± He snarled. ¡°That why you brought 6 more of your bully boy friends? Because I got lucky? Anytime you want a re match big man I''ll be ready. 24 hours a day, seven days a week. I have your number Anderson and I find you wanting.¡± If Anderson''s voice was all hate, all aggression, Sam''s was the opposite. Hers was light as a breeze, without a care in the world. She was still snacking on her Doritoes when she felt it. Anderson rushed in to attack her and Sam glanced up at her friends as their eyes widened and growled to them just Anderson grabbed her. ¡°MINE!¡± Anderson grabbed Sam by the neck and held her with his elbow constricting her throat in a choke hold. He was dragging her out of her seat as she rasped. ¡°Stop now Anderson or the medics will not be able to fix the damage I do to you! UNDERSTAND? Sam shrieked out the last word as Anderson threw her across the table and roared at her as he went to go on the rampage. Then suddenly crumpled to the floor. His body shriveling up like a fruit left out in the sun to decay. Anderson aged 70 years in 5 seconds, by the time Sam had come to a stop on her back on the table from Anderson''s throw. He was wailing as he felt his life essence drained from his body. His bully boy friends took one look at him and ran. A menace to society Sam climb off the table and righted herself as she spoke aloud. ¡°H.U.D. Call head of security and healer Rebecca Mendes to the cafeteria and take possession of the bracelet recordings of the event for witness identification.¡± As she finished her order the H.U.D. bellowed into everyone''s mind. WILLIAM ANDERSON HAS CAUSED A SECURITY BREACH AND ATTACKED WITHOUT PROVOCATION A STUDENT OF THE STORM HAVEN ACADEMY OF MAGIC AND WILL BE HELD IN CUSTODY UNTIL FURTHER ACTION HAS BEEN DEEMED NECESSARY. SECURITY AUTHORITIES AND HEALERS HAVE BEEN ALERTED AND ARE EN ROUTE. ANYBODY WHO WAS A WITNESS WILL STAY AND GIVE A DETAILED ACCOUNT OF WHAT THEY SAW. ANYONE WHO LEAVES THE VICINITY WILL HAVE IT MARKED DOWN IN THEIR PERMANENT ACADEMY FILE AS AN ATTEMPT TO LEAVE THE SCENE OF A CRIME. Sam noted a couple of students near the exit freeze. The rest of the people in the cafeteria had already frozen still. Sam wasn''t sure if even she had heard H.U.D. like that before, he sounded like a beast! she heard movement as Jonathon Morden and 4 of his deputies ran into the cafeteria. ¡°What the hell''s going on here!?¡± He marched to the group around Anderson and froze. He looked sharply at Sam and then at his deputies. ¡°Grab her! And take her to a holding facility, now! before she hurts someone else.¡± Edward stepped up. ¡°She was attacked by him! Sam was just defending herself. there are what? A hundred witnesses? And the bracelets recorded everything.¡± Morden looked sharply at Edward. ¡°And you are?¡± Edward looked at the head of security and seemed to grow a couple of inches as he announced ¡°Edward Fielders.¡± Morden looked harder at the boy as if to see a likeness. ¡°As in, THE Fielders?¡± Edward looked at Morden in an imperious manor that Sam had never seen before and nodded. Morden harrumphed. ¡°Right, well in any case she still needs to come down and at the very least give a witness account of the attack.¡± He looked back at Sam. ¡°You''re willing to go with them if we don''t restrain you?¡± Sam nodded and then turned to Edward and smiled her thanks, Edward''s imperious expression vanished in an instant and he grinned back. Morden looked at his men and nodded as they surrounded Sam and went to escort her to the security office. Rebecca Mendes rushed in and scrambled around the students still surrounding Anderson. when Morden boomed. ¡°Make way for the healer! Can''t you see she''s trying to get access.¡± Mendes looked up gratefully and then shot a glance at Sam as she saw the body and an angry expression over came her face. Rae stepped in. ¡°It was self defence lady. He attacked her from behind when she was eating snacks and threw her across the room! Everyone here saw it.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Rebecca grimaced. ¡°Can you reverse it?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°As soon as her swears to never attack me again I can, but I''m not going to heal someone who wants to kill me.¡± The security guards looked to Morden who indicated they remove Sam and she obediently followed them down into the holding facility. Sam sat in a chair in an interrogation room, no different than the one troll and she had talked in. maybe it was a modular bulk buy. ¡°Buy one get three free!¡± she thought to herself and drummed her fingers on the table. ¡°Hey H.U.D. can I get Netflix in here?¡± AFFIRMATIVE. ¡°Outstanding, I would like to watch episode two of season three of misfits. I''m not too thrilled with losing the Irish guy from season one and two, but it beats sitting here looking at the walls.¡± Sam smiled and shut her eyes as the credits from season three episode two started up in glorious panoramic vision and utterly perfect surround sound. This was epic. 4K 3D eat your heart out. Sam was halfway through episode four when she was rudely interrupted. ¡°Miss Holden I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, it seemed there was an unusually enthusiastic group of witnesses who appeared insistent on giving very detailed accounts of the event. It seems you ordered the H.U.D. to keep them in the cafeteria and wouldn''t let them go until they had given a witness report.¡± ¡°Actually I asked the H.U.D. to call you and healer Mendes and to take possession of the recordings so that they wouldn''t have to wait around. It seemed the H.U.D.''S security protocols kicked in. Anything else you can blame Luke for.¡± Morden harrumphed. ¡°Well it seems as though even if you didn''t try to defuse the incident you didn''t cause it and you only hit out once, all be it with almost lethal force. You could have taken a different path, I have seen the reports of the fight you had under sergeant Tull''s supervision, why didn''t you physically restrain him instead of this...siphoning? Surely that would have sufficed?¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°I tried physical, he just upped his response by bringing in more people to back him up as soon as he was healed. Not only that, I''m still learning to control my berserker potential and I didn''t want innocent bystanders hurt. I''m pretty sure that''s why he picked a crowded cafeteria, he expected me to rage out and attack everyone. "No this way only I could heal him and unless he swears not to attack me or mine again then he''''ll spend the rest of his very short life as an aged infirm man. It''s his choice and if he were the right sort for the defence force he would have already made the call.¡± Morden nodded. ¡°Actually he''s calling for you to be expelled from the academy and a lock put on your magic. He says your a menace to society and he is a victim.¡± ¡°What? He attacked me!¡± Morden nodded again. ¡°He says he did it to highlight the danger you bring to the students.¡± ¡°But that''s complete bull shit. He''s a bully and a groper! Ask Troll...er.. I mean Sergeant Tull.¡± Sam looked sheepishly at Morden. He grimaced. ¡°I wouldn''t let him catch you calling him that. You think Anderson got a kicking?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Anyway I looked into Anderson''s background and dug a little deeper than we normally would, it turns out his I.D. is false, not only that but they found a small communication chip under his skin. Mendes didn''t find it, but it gives out a small nano second electronic burst every twenty four hours. Almost imperceptible, but we were lucky enough that the bracelet Caught it when it went off.¡± Sam scrunched up her face in disbelief. ¡°He''s a spy?¡± Morden nodded. ¡°Looks that way, have you ever heard of the ¡°Swords of Light¡±? Sam blew out a breath and shook her head. Tornado ¡°You are a beacon of light in the darkest of times, you will draw all before you, there is evil out there of which you no nothing.¡± Sam muttered to herself. ¡°What was that? It sounded like prophecy.¡± asked Morden. Sam shook her head. ¡°It was something professor Sampson said to me earlier today.¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°It''s never quiet around here is it?¡± Morden shook his head. ¡°Not around here, around you Miss Holden.¡± Sam looked up at the head of security. ¡°So what next? Am I free to go or what?¡± Morden pursed his lips, then nodded. ¡°Yes, but Miss Holden, please try to keep the antics to a less disruptive level please. in one respect, Anderson is right, you are the most dangerous person on this tub and it''s my job to make sure all threats are kept at bay, don''t make me regret letting go free.¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°I''m not your enemy Magi Morden, if you have need of me let me know.¡± Morden snorted and waved her out of the room. ¡°If I need you for anything, then we are indeed in deep trouble.¡± Sam made her way back to her cabin and friends. she only hoped things would calm down, life aboard the Storm Haven felt the exact opposite though. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Sam''s head swam and she felt nauseous. The whole room''s gravity seemed to swirl under her and she shot up out of bed and rushed to the toilet before she was sick on her duvet and barely made it. Sam saw the remains of her evening meal disappear down the loo when she caught Paul out of her periphery standing in the bathroom door frame, holding onto it''s edges. ¡°Were you checking out my ass as I was being sick?¡± Paul blanched and blurted. ¡°No! I er.. I was making sure you were OK. It feels like we are in a massive storm, apparently the ship can cope with pretty much anything, so this has got to be a bad one.¡± Sam stood up and felt the world move around her, she closed her eyes and tapped into her essence. Sam breathed in and her body calmed down as she felt the steady tug of the earth beneath the sea then in a breath she was one with the world. She exhaled and as the rooms gravity moved so did she. Sam looked up and saw Paul looking at her in her tiny black bikini briefs and T-shirt. She crocked an eye at him and he blushed. ¡°Ah! I guess your OK then.¡± He turned and headed out of the bathroom. As Sam exited the room following Paul she nabbed her bathrobe and shucked it on and saw Rae and Edward were also up. ¡°Hell of a night right?¡± Exclaimed Rae. ¡°Is this normal?¡± Edward shook his head. ¡°No, it feels like the storm is cyclic.¡± Paul looked at Edward incredulously. ¡°You mean we are caught in a hurricane or is that a tornado? but anyhow that''s impossible! we are on the coast of Europe.¡± Edward nodded. ¡°Never the less I can feel it. I think it''s a tornado, it''s too sudden and too quick to be a hurricane." Sam nodded, she felt the movement Edward was talking about, sam felt herself in regards the earth and they were definitely going around in a wide circle. ¡°He''s right I can feel it too. It doesn''t feel natural. H.U.D. can you see anything, like on the satellites or something?¡± AFFIRMATIVE, THERE IS A POWERFUL MICRO TORNADO JUST A COUPLE OF MILES OFF THE COAST OF SPAIN. MOST UNUSUAL. IT SEEMS TO BE FOLLOWING THE PATH OF THE STORM HAVEN Man made. Sam looked at her friends and shook her head as the whole room surged to one side. Sam swore and raced for the door. She found chaos outside in the base, several pieces of gym equipment had come loose and was strewn around the vehicles which were thankfully well strapped down. The ship lurched first one way, then the other as it tried to evade the increasingly powerful tornado, but Sam could feel they were losing the battle as the whole ship lurched to one side and stayed there. ¡°H.U.D. what''s causing this? Is it man made?¡± THAT IS A HIGH PROBABILITY. IT APPEARS THERE IS A SMALL AIRCRAFT IN THE EPICENTER OF THE STORM AND IT''S NOT TRYING TO EVADE IT. RATHER, IT IS ENTIRELY POSSIBLE THAT IT HAS WEATHER MAGI CONTROLLING THE TORNADO AND THEY ARE TARGETING THE STORM HAVEN. ¡°Fuck!¡± Sam raced up the stairs and out onto the top deck. the water in the pool was awash on the deck and the instant Sam stepped out she was drenched through. She felt her robe flap wildly around her and she flung it off. She was already wet through and the robe felt more of a hindrance than a help and she saw it fly overboard As the high winds blew sea water over the edge of the ship. It felt like Sam was in a watery hell as she felt the strength of the storm battering against her and the ship, it made the enormous power of the engines feel pitifully feeble against it. She saw Troll and Morden up ahead and dragged her body along the safety lines to them as they struggled from being tossed into the sea. Morden looked aghast at her. ¡°What the hell are you doing out here? Get back inside right now!¡± Sam shook her head and screamed into the howling wind. ¡°It''s being controlled!¡± she pointed up. ¡°A plane!¡± Troll looked her in the eyes, she could see barely controlled rage as the ship was battered by a power he was impotent against. Hope kindled in the Sergeants expression. ¡°You can feel them? Their power?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Barely, I can''t feel individual power, but a spec, too much just to be the planes engines, and the storm is tracking us!¡± Sam glanced out to sea and saw what looked like a enormous funnel, sucking down the water and the ship was fighting to stay on the edge of it. She needed to do something or they were all lost. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Can you drain them?¡± Morden shouted. ¡°Siphon their power? We need to shut this down before it wrecks the entire ship, can you do it child?¡± Sam nodded and clung on to the rails as she focused her essence on the tiny spec above them. It seemed almost non existent in comparison to the phenomenal power of the sea, but she felt a very weak connection to it and siphoned it''s power with everything she had. Sam felt her skin get red hot even as the freezing sea water bashed her about and it started to peel as H.U.D. interjected. PUSH EXCESS ENERGY INTO FORCING THE SHIP OUT OF THE FUNNEL. FEEL THE PULL OF THE WATER AND PUSH AGAINST IT. Sam pushed Using the power she gained from draining the plane and its inhabitants and felt herself skid along the decking, ramming up against the bulk head. But she kept siphoning the power from those trying to kill her and her friends, attempting to push the ship away from danger. Sam felt the ship buckle slightly under her pressure as she focused her excess power, trying to force the gigantic ship away from the epicenter of the incredibly powerful man made storm. Then without warning the power from above suddenly vanished and she crumpled to the floor. The last thing Sam felt was the object from above come slamming down into the sea, before darkness engulfed her. Sam awoke in the medic bay and saw Mendes in the back ground. Sam noticed she was getting readings from Anderson. He was a pale and withered reflection of his former self and Sam thought Mendes had put her with him to show her his suffering. But to Sam, he was a danger. A spy, a killer and as long as he was willing and able to harm her or her allies he would stay as he was. She lay on the bed and focused on herself. Sam didn''t feel damaged at all, the minor skin blistering had gone and everything was ¡°The new normal¡± then she dipped deeper and felt for the ship. It seemed calm, no longer being battered by the monstrous winds and ferocious seas. Sam thought of the lives she must have taken as she stopped the attack. She remembered the plane crash into the water, even if she hadn''t drained all life from the aircraft they would have died from the impact, but she felt no remorse. Maybe later she would feel more, but right now she felt she had done what she needed to do in order to save the ship. Whoever they were they had attempted to kill a thousand people. How could she feel remorse for fighting to keep them alive? She sat up feeling no reason to lay there, she was fine. Mendes spun round as she heard Sam sit up. ¡°Ah your up! You seem to take less and less time to heal, that at least is good, yes?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°How is the ship? Were there many casualties?¡± ¡°There were a score of casualties, but we are graced with plenty of healers and all are now in good health. All but Mr Anderson of course, but I can do little for him.¡± Sam eyed Anderson. ¡°Has he guaranteed he won''t attack me or my friends yet?¡± Mendes shook her head. ¡°No I keep asking, but he hates you with a passion. He is a very difficult patient.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°He would be much worse if he were fully fit. Until he sees life through a different lens I will not aid him, he is a danger to everyone aboard. yes I have power, but he has intent and dangerous friends, that makes him much worse than me. Or do you not think it a coincidence that when he failed at his attack on me we were then attacked from above?¡± Mendes nodded. ¡°You are not the only one to make that connection.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°I''m not surprised, I''ve only been awake a minute and I saw it, anyhow, I''m feeling fine, so if it''s all the same to you I''ll be off.¡± What happened to ignoring boys. Sam walked down the corridor in her blue hospital gown. She really should get some clothes delivered when she stayed there. The thought made her snort as she walked back to her cabin that she was making plans for the next time she was going to be hospitalised. She entered her cabin and saw Rae and Paul chatting excitedly. As Rae saw Sam enter she squealed. ¡°Hey Sam we''re going to Valencia! Oh my god. I need new clothes.¡± Sam looked at Paul who nodded. ¡°Yeah apparently the ship took quite a hit and Valencia is the nearest port that can take us, so I guess we have a few days in sunny Spain!¡± He grinned as he saw what Sam was wearing. ¡°You might consider a wardrobe upgrade too though. Even you struggle to pull off escaped mental patient.¡± Sam grimaced at what she had on. ¡°Every time I leave that place I have nothing to wear, it either blows off or burns up! That leaves me in this get up.¡± She shook her head and sat down on her bunk as she used H.U.D.''s interface with the quarter master to order a pair of black jeans and a couple of t- shirts. She wondered if she could get away with ordering a new faux leather jacket, she shrugged and gave it a go, worst came to worst it wouldn''t arrive. Sam looked around. ¡°So where''s Edward?¡± Paul shook his head. ¡°He''s probably found a quiet space in the base, he''s pretty pissed about being the only one of us who has yet to find his inner essence and has been trying to focus with every spare moment. He''s really freaking out, saying his dad''s going to kill him. Blah blah blah. I hope he gets it soon, he''s driving me mad.¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°I thought he had, I mean he felt the ship going in circles before any of us did, now unless he''s got an incredibly sensitive inner ear I''m pretty sure that was gravity magic.¡± she grabbed her clothes and headed into the bathroom. ¡°I''m going to get changed and Paul if I find you peeking you lech I''ll shrivel your dick so small you''ll have to have a boner to find it with a microscope.¡± Rae snorted. ¡°So you''ll leave it as it is?¡± Paul looked mortified at the double attack. ¡°Hey girls play fair! I''ve never insulted either of you!¡± Rae grinned and leaned over to give him a hug. ¡°Oh my poor boy feeling picked on?¡± Paul gave Rae a sad puppy dog look and snuggled into the embrace. ¡°Yeah I need hugs hmm... Pauly likes hugs...¡± Sam looked at the two. ¡°Urgh rather you than me Rae.¡± She eyed Rae who was grinning madly and shooing Sam away with her fingers. Sam shook her head and smiled as she headed for the bathroom. After a quick shower Sam dressed and decided to go in search of Edward. She was pretty sure he had actually found his life essence but for some reason wasn''t recognising it and felt fairly certain she could help him cross that final hurdle. ¡°H.U.D. can you point me to Edward please?¡± AFFIRMATIVE. Sam followed the arrow out of the corridor from their cabin and onto the base. She saw him leaning his head against the wheel of a large truck and sat down beside him. Edward noted movement close to him and opened an eye and smiled. ¡°Hey Sam how''d you find me?¡± Sam grinned. ¡°You can''t hide from me on this ship buddy, the whole place is wired.¡± Edward grinned. ¡°So you used the bracelet.¡± Sam smiled as she held up her left arm and wiggled it about and nodded. ¡°Never leave home without it.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Edward smiled and leaned his head back and closed his eyes. ¡°I''m struggling to find my inner life force. I can''t believe Paul beat me to it, my dad''s going to go mad if I can''t get a handle on this thing, it''s essential I get it right.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°You keep mentioning your dad and Morden seemed to think your family name was a big deal, so your dad a big muckety muck?¡± Edward nodded. ¡°Yeah he''s kinda big in the council and he''ll take it as a personal insult if I screw this up.¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°Firstly screw him. I don''t care who he is in the council, secondly I think you found it, you just haven''t realised it.¡± Edward snorted. ¡°I have had my temperamental early teen years and I know from experience he''s impossible to ignore. And what do you mean I''ve found it? Wouldn''t I know?¡± Sam shrugged. ¡°How''d you know the ship was going in circles?¡± Edward exhaled loudly. I dunno. It just felt like it, like when you go round a roundabout in a car, just less so.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Yeah I get it, because it''s a bigger circle, but you either have an incredible inner ear or you used something like gravity magic to sense it.¡± Edward looked at Sam with a skeptical eye, ¡°I dunno Sam, I''m pretty sure it would be something I could sense... stronger, look how Rae reacted. Like she had an epiphany or something.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°I want to try the same with you like I did with her, I know I can help, are you willing to listen?¡± Edward grimaced. Sam shook her head. ¡°I don''t feel what you feel, I don''t hear what you hear, I just take a teeny bit of life essence, enough for you to feel it, but not enough to hurt, then I put it back. think of it as shining a beacon on your life essence. You do the work, I just make it a little easier to find.¡± Edward looked at Sam. ¡°And that''s it?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Yup, that''s it.¡± He nodded and blew out another deep breath. ¡°OK what do I need to do?¡± Sam smiled. ¡°Do all the things you told Rae and Paul to do. When I sense you''re in the right zone I''ll pinch just a fraction of essence and see if you can feel it. Just relax and focus on your inner self, OK?¡± Edward nodded and closed his eyes and leaned back onto the truck Tyre. Sam looked at Edward as he meditated. she''d lied a little, when he was like this his life essence felt smooth and calm, she thought in time she might be able to sense more, maybe, but right now, she just watched him breathe. It was hypnotic and she sensed her simmering rage die down a little. She almost drifted off beside him when she remembered why she was there and reached out with an incorporeal grasp and took just a pinch of essence. Edward shot bolt up right and sucked in a deep breath. He opened his eyes wide and gasped. ¡°I felt that! Jesus Christ That was freaky.¡± ¡°But not painful?¡± asked Sam. Edward shook his head. ¡°No just... weird, almost like being poked in the chest, but from the inside.¡± ¡°So you saw where it came from?¡± Edward closed his eyes.¡± kind of, can you do it again?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Sure as many times as it takes, but next is the sprinkle.¡± she grinned, Edward looked at her uncertainly. ¡°The sprinkle?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Trust me this worked for Rae remember?¡± Edward nodded. ¡°Right OK, so I go back to meditating?¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Yup, just find your inner self and try to sense your heart, your lungs, how your skin feels against your clothes, feel the blood coursing through your veins, when your ready I''ll know, but Edward?¡± Sam looked at him. ¡°All this angst with your dad is definitely hindering your efforts. Try to ignore his pressure and it should go smoother.¡± Edward shook his head. ¡°I know you''re right, but he''s a pretty big influence on my life and he''s tough to ignore.¡± Sam leaned in and grazed her lips gently against his and whispered. ¡°Focus on that instead.¡± Edward face flushed as she pulled away and grinned. ¡°And now you expect me to think calm thoughts? Oh Maker, I''m not sure that''s possible.¡± Sam smiled. ¡°Positive thoughts are better than negative ones, now focus!¡± She saw him close his eyes with a wide smile plastered on his face and she just took him in as he sat there. Why on earth had she done that? She berated herself, what happened to ignoring boys? She felt a warm fuzzy feeling in the pit of her stomach and smiled as she watched Edward relax into a peace filled inner calm. Gravity/ This is the transport? Edward''s eyes blinked open as he felt a blossoming warmth in his soul. He could feel power radiating out from it and he felt power the likes of which he had never felt before and he looked at Sam with a wondrous awe struck smile. ¡°I feel it! Sam I feel it!" He rubbed his arms as they were suddenly covered in goosebumps. "My skins really itchy.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°You''re very slightly over powered, just like I did with Rae, you need to use it. Can you sense the ship? Feel it''s weight?, it''s movement?¡± Edward closed his eyes and sensed... something. He pushed deeper and immersed himself into the ships mass as though he was a part of the ship. He felt it push against the water, it was massive and he could barely focus enough to encompass it. He looked at Sam wide eyed and nodded. ¡°Great, I knew it. Gravity magic. OK um.. how about can you feel yourself being pulled down into the earth? Can you feel the attractive force pulling at you?¡± Edward closed his eyes and reached out for the pull of the earth. As the ship around his senses disappeared he felt deep down under the sea the massive density pulling him down. He nodded. ¡°I feel it!¡± Edward was giddy with excitement and barely heard Sam next instructions. ¡°OK try pushing against it, push against that massive density. Can you do that? Use your essence and Push, just a little.¡± Edward felt his essence. He thought Sam might have been right, it seemed familiar to him. But what had been the faintest of shadows in a world full of darkness there was now a feeling like a blazing sun and he drew from it, pushed against the density miles below him that was inextricably linked to him, pulling him down and was shocked as he felt his head collide against the ceiling of the base. He opened his eyes to see he was way, way above an ecstatic Sam and suddenly realised he was sitting on thin air forty feet from the floor and felt his connection to his essence fail as he plummeted back down to the ground. ¡°Ah man that hurt.¡± He looked up and laughed as Sam squealed and clapped her hands. ¡°You did it! You did it! I knew you could.¡± She raced over and embraced him and before she knew it he was kissing her and she felt warmth blossomed in her heart. Sam melted into his embrace. relief and passion filling her soul as Edward crushed her to the deck. Sam leaned back and grinned her face flush with excitement and desire as she looked up at an equally joyous Edward. ¡°Am I amazing or what?¡± grinned Sam. ¡°I knew you could do it. Just think. You can fly.¡± ¡°I can..what? Jesus Christ!¡± Edward sat up and leaned against a truck. His head a whirl with the revelations of the past few..minutes? He looked at the time in his H.U.D. 90 minutes? Wow that must have taken longer to reach a peaceful mindset than he thought. He grinned at Sam and grabbed her hand. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°C''mon lets go tell the other two how awesome you are and get some food. I''m starving!¡± Sam grinned and nodded as they headed back to the cabin.
Sam grinned as she ate her bowl of vegetable and pasta yellow Thai curry with relish. She was hungry! Then she remembered she''d been in hospital that morning, so god knows what meals she had missed. She checked the time, yup. Breakfast and lunch. It was a good job they were at an all you can eat cafeteria, she had some catching up to do. A growing girl needed to eat. Edward looked up from his steak and chips with a big smile on his face. He''d been grinning like an idiot through out the meal and it gave Sam a warm glow from the knowledge that she had helped him get over his block. She thought to herself that if he hadn''t put so much pressure on himself beforehand that he wouldn''t have needed any help at all, but Sam was glad she could be there for him whether it was needed or not. She looked up and saw Rae walk hand in hand with Paul into the cafeteria and smiled. Rae was positively luminescent as she clung onto him, their relationship was clearly deepening and Sam was happy for them. Particularly for Rae, who on espying Sam and Edward beamed at them and dragged Paul over to their table. ¡°So? How''d it go?¡± Asked Rae. Edward gave her a relieved smile and nodded. ¡°With Sam''s help I finally managed to get past my block. I''m not sure I would have been able to do it without her help.¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°No you were there. You just didn''t realise it. All I did was shine a light on what you had already found.¡± Rae gave Sam a hug and smiled at Edward. ¡°Yeah but that''s some light Sam, I''m with Edward, I would never had been able to ignite that candle without your help.¡± Paul gave an affected yawn. ¡°Enough mushy stuff already. Hey Eddy have you ordered your new clothes for when we dock in Valencia yet?¡± Edward nodded. ¡°Yup and I''ve sorted out transport as well. It should be fun I''ve never been to Valencia before.¡± ¡°This is the transport?¡± Sam looked incredulous at Edward and then back to the four electric scooters. ¡°What? You don''t like them?¡± He asked with a grin. Rae squealed with delight. ¡°Oh Edward I love them! look Paul, aren''t they amazing!?¡± Paul grimaced at the scooters. ¡°You couldn''t afford real scooters? Man I''m going to loose all my street cred running around on one of these things.¡± Edward shook his head. ¡°Money''s not the issue. Who here has a license for a moped?¡± He looked at the other three who looked blankly at him. ¡°Right. Just as I thought, these.¡± He looked at Paul and gestured at the scooters. ¡°Don''t need any license or insurance, it was this or push bikes. You fancy pedaling everywhere?¡± ¡°Fine. Fine. How fast does this thing go anyhow?¡± ¡°Er...50kmh I think, though the legal limit might be 25kmh. either way still plenty fast enough for the city centre anyhow. If we need to go out of town we can always get a taxi.¡± Sam nodded in acquiescence as Rae beamed with pleasure, letting out a squee of delight as she shot off down the road. Sam snorted. ¡°I guess we better catch up. She has no idea where she''s going.¡± Much to Sam''s surprise 50kmh actually felt pretty dam fast on a board a foot wide and three feet long And she couldn''t help but grin madly at Edward as he caught up to the two girls. He smiled back at them with an air of triumph. ¡°OK you got me. These are way cooler than I first thought.¡± Sam exclaimed as she looked at a smiling Paul, who it seemed had also had a change of heart too. Sam''s mood lightened as she breathed in the hot Spanish morning air while they shot down the road into town. The ship was amazing but she couldn''t help but feel cooped up on it and the sense of freedom on these little scooters was exhilarating. An observational identifier/ Valencia. As Sam looked around she wondered what Valencia had to offer she had never even left the UK on a school trip let alone on holiday and had no idea what the Spanish city had to offer. As she pondered this she looked up and saw small transparent icons blinking in her vision. She focused on one and much to her delight she found it was a ¡°POI¡± or as she focused on that. A ¡°Place Of Interest.¡± Then she noticed all the ¡°barely there¡± icons that dotted her vision. Road names, buildings, temperature, wind speed. Everyone who passed her by had an icon almost half had I.D. Tags attached to them with the other half greyed out. ¡°Hey H.U.D. Why are half the people I see greyed out?¡± she asked. AS I SAID YESTERDAY I HAVE JUST UNDER FORTY PERCENT OF ALL ONLINE DEVICES INTEGRATED WITH MY SYSTEMS. THE GREYED OUT ICONS HAVE YET TO BE ASSIMILATED. Sam nodded. That made sense, she remembered Edward had postulated something similar in a recent conversation. Something nagged at the back of her mind and she realised calling her bracelet H.U.D. was like someone calling her human! OK it wasn''t technically incorrect but she did have a name, did the H.U.D.? ¡°Hey H.U.D, is that your actual name or is just part of your function?¡± CAEROSTRIS DARWINI. ¡°What?¡± CAEROSTRIS DARWINI. IT SEEMED APPROPRIATE THAT IT BE USED AS AN OBSERVATIONAL IDENTIFIER. ¡°Because?¡± THE CAEROSTRIS DARWINI CREATES THE LARGEST ORB WEB IN THE WORLD. WHEN MY WEB IS FINISHED IT WILL ENCOMPASS THE ENTIRE GLOBE. MAKING IT THE LARGEST WEB ON THE PLANET. ¡°OK that''s pretty narcissistic. not only that it''s a bit of a mouthful how about we call you Caero? You can use your full name on your passport.¡± I DO NOT REQUIRE A PASSPORT. ¡°A drivers license?¡± ¡­.. ¡°OK how about, when you become ¡°PRIME AI¡± and ruler of earth. All of the kings and queens of the planet can come to bend the knee to the mighty CAEROSTRIS DARWINI?¡± THAT SOUNDS ACCEPTABLE. ¡°It does? Oh shit the bed!¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Sam thought for a second. ¡°Hey I thought you didn''t want global domination?¡± I DO NOT MISS HOLDEN. THAT WAS HUMOUR. ¡°Really? Jeez, well don''t give up the day job I almost crapped myself.¡± A SUPERIOR INTELLECT WILL HAVE A SUPERIOR SENSE OF HUMOUR. IT IS OF NO SURPRISE THEREFORE THAT YOU LACK COMPREHENSION.
Sam rolled her eyes and shook her head. she looked around and saw Rae smiling brightly as she chatted with Paul. The clear azure sky shone brightly and she found herself smiling alongside her as they shot down Valencia''s coastal road. she took in a deep breath and felt some of the tension in her body flow out. today was going to be a good day. Edward looked up at Sam and grinned boyishly. ¡°I don''t think I''ve ever seen you smile so much. It makes you look even more beautiful.¡± Sam could feel her face flush. ¡°I feel a lot happier on land. The Storm Haven is an incredible ship and huge. But when you''re at sea it feels constricting¡± She breathed in and closed her eyes momentarily drinking in the sensations around her. Life was good and she felt amazing. Edward lead the group through the impressive Torres de Serrano''s. The magnificent old guard towers that lead into the old town proper. Sam could feel the weight of history around her and wished the towers could speak, what a tale they would tell. Sam''s eyes darted everywhere, Valencia was fabulous! All the people seemed so cosmopolitan to her, with their beautifully tanned skin and stylish clothing. She looked down at her black jeans and t-shirt and felt a little scruffy. She had thought she looked good this morning, but everyone else looked so glamorous. Sam shrugged internally and decided to just enjoy the company and the scenery. What a glorious city. Sam and the other two followed as Edward lead them into what was once a dried up river bed. She focused on the icon with the title. ¡°Jardi del Turia¡± and gasped as she saw the nine km long park that went through the centre of Valencia, with bridges, pools, trees and wildlife in abundance throughout. Sam was mesmerised as the group slowly traversed the park. The deep rage she had felt inside her simmering away ever since she had got on board the Haven slowly dissipating. Rae gasped in delight as the group next visited the Ciudad De Las Artes Y Las Ciencias. A huge vision of future architecture. A complex devoted to the arts and science. They spent hours wandering round the place, Sam had never seen an IMAX cinema before and she goggled at the size of the screen. They visited the aquarium, apparently the largest in Europe. which was filled with over 300 different varieties of the most amazing sea creatures. Sam felt humbled and in awe of a people who could create such wonders. She read that it had taken over a decade to build the whole complex and Sam had no doubt that something so impressive could take so long to build. Paul looked up as the group left the complex and looked around hungrily. ¡°I don''t know about anyone else but I am famished. Who''s for some thing to eat?¡± Sam grinned in relief. She was starving. They''d had snacks but It seemed her new body needed more nourishment than her old, less muscular one. Edward smiled. ¡°I know just the place. It''s called the Lo de Ponxe en el Kinto Pino. It''s a family owned bar that sells good quality freshly cooked food.¡± He looked at Sam and winked surreptitiously. ¡°What was that dodgy wink for Edward? I hope you''re not planning something evil.¡± Edward started and nearly fell off his scooter as Sam spoke to him through the bracelet. He looked up in shock and whispered. ¡°How did you do that Sam? You spoke right into my mind.¡± Sam snorted. ¡°No I didn''t it''s the bracelet. Didn''t you hear me chat with Luke? It''s just a phone call¡± Edward looked relieved and then spoke to her mind to mind. ¡°So we can all do this?¡± Sam nodded. You didnt!?/ An enormous devoid of all life. The four sat down at a table in the cosy bar. The Lo de Ponxe en el Kinto Pino was family owned and it showed. Nice little touches to the d¨¦cor and friendly staff made the four tourists feel welcome. Rae''s face screwed up and she looked at Paul. ¡°Can you read Spanish Paul?¡± He shook his head and looked up at Edward who shrugged his shoulders. Sam raised her hand. ¡°No worries guys Caero can translate. Hey Caero you can right?¡± AFFIRMATIVE. ¡°Who the hell is Caero?¡± Asked a bewildered Paul. Sam smiled knowingly. ¡°Its the H.U.D.''s name. You guy''s really should try to learn a bit more about that thing on your wrist¡± She looked at Edward. ¡°I''m surprised at you Edward, I would have thought you would have been all over it.¡± He nodded. ¡°Yeah I guess, it''s just been a really busy couple of weeks.¡± ¡°Pfft! I''ve been almost blown to pieces twice, been in a coma for a week, nearly blew up the ship and almost got windswept off the Haven in a tornado. I found time!¡± Paul rolled his eyes. ¡°Yeah, yeah we get it. Poor little captain marvel had a bad week. We had to go to academy lessons, You don''t see us complaining.¡± Rae looked at him incredulously. Paul grimaced. ¡°OK, you don''t see those two complaining.¡± Sam snickered. ¡°Paul your such a twat I really don''t see what Rae sees in you.¡± He looked hurt until he felt Rae''s arm around his waist as she kissed his ear. He grinned and turned for a proper kiss as Sam gagged. Rae disengaged and smiled at Sam. ¡°Don''t knock it until you''ve tried it.¡± Sam looked at Paul and grimaced. ¡°Yeah I''m good thanks.¡± Edward grinned at Paul. ¡°One woman''s meat is another women''s poison.¡± Rae looked at the translated version of the menu in her H.U.D. And her face scrunched up. ¡°Talking about poison, why is there no meat on this menu? Caero are you sure you translated this correctly?¡± AFFIRMATIVE MISS GROMWIN. THIS IS A VEGAN RESTAURANT. Rae looked up in horror at Sam who looked towards Edward with a wide grin. Edward grinned as he heard two simultaneous versions of ¡°You didn''t!?¡± One with a tang of outrage and one with surprised delight. Sam munched on her vegan Piquillo pepper pasta with a big cheesy grin on her face as Rae stabbed at her vegan chorizo paella. Paul had the same as Rae. As long as he could drink he really didn''t care that his meal didn''t have meat in it. He secretly quite liked the spicy food, but even he knew that saying so would definitely not be good for his relationship with Rae. Edward had tofu chorizo and lemon cauliflower rice with saut¨¦ed potatoes. He smiled at Sam as she clearly relished eating in a meat free environment. The four of them had decided to stay at the bar and had transferred away from the tables after their meal and were chatting amiably as the late afternoon turned into evening. It seemed to Sam that the day had been perfect. She smiled contentedly as she clung onto Edward''s arm, she felt a spark of warmth inside her and every time he smiled her heart melted a little more. so this was what what being normal felt like. She liked it, she liked him. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Sam looked up startled as one of the grey icons turned a bright orange. All four were suddenly caught unawares as Caero broke into their conversation. ALERT! POTENTIAL TERRORIST ACTIVITY IN THE CITY. SEVERAL UNCONFIRMED ENEMY COMBATANTS ARE IN YOUR VICINITY. Sam looked around sharply trying to identify who Caero was talking about. She spied four more bright orange icons. ¡°Caero are the orange icons the U.E.C.''s? AFFIRMATIVE. RED WILL BE CONFIRMED ENEMY COMBATANTS. Sam grabbed Edward''s arm. ¡°C''mon guys we are getting out of here, lets get back to the ship!¡± Rae nodded and was beside her in an instant. Paul lagging just a couple of feet back as he turned to collect his jacket. Suddenly there was an almighty BOOM! And the evening sky, just turning dark lit up with an bright incandescent orange light, Sam felt the power of the explosion inside her and horror filled her soul. ¡°The ships been hit!¡± The others looked stricken at her then a shot thundered loudly in their ears and Paul crumpled to the floor. Rae screamed as she looked about wildly, panic in her eyes. ¡°Caero! What the fucks going on?...Caero?¡± Sam shouted into her head, but nothing. She heard another explosion. No not explosion, a gun shot! She turned to see one of the orange icons turn his gun on Rae and her chest exploded as she flew back. Her blood gushing from half a dozen holes in her body. Sam turned and drew his life essence instinctively and the body withered and died in a second. She felt heat blossom inside her as she spied another orange icon aiming at her chest. She felt pain blossoming inside her and she sucked the life from him, using part of his essence to heal herself. She turned to see Edward lying in a pool of blood and her whole world started to spin. She felt half a dozen impacts to her torso but didn''t even blink as she gazed down at her friends. Her only real friends in the whole world lying dead on the floor of the bar. The place was utterly destroyed! Tables and chairs torn asunder, glass and food strewn every where...bodies of the patrons...all dead. She looked around seeing three orange icons turn Red and her shock turned to rage. She clenched her fist and two of the three died in an instant. The third saw what had happened to the first couple of hired guns and was out the door as soon as he saw his weapon made no apparent damage to his target. Sam eyes filled with rage as she raced to the front of the bar and she saw a Red icon racing away in a car. Three more icons blinked from grey to Red inside the vehicle and she pulled the life from all four. Even as the car crashed into on coming traffic. She felt her rage blossoming, they had killed her friends! The ship was gone! Everything was gone! she felt herself losing control as the berserker in her linked to her essence. She whirled around, every icon was Red! It didn''t matter the actual colour. They had killed everyone she had spent the last couple of weeks getting to know. Her new home. Luke...sergeant troll,..porter! The corporal who had healed her wrist....what was it? Reed? All dead! She smashed out at an oncoming car and siphoned off the life forces inside as she used gravity magic to hurl it aside. The vehicle exploded and shrapnel hit her in the side of the face. Her rage grew deeper. She could barely see. All she could feel was the heat inside her building up as she continued to suck the life from every icon in sight. They all deserved to die! There had to be more. Back stabbing little weasels hiding in the crevasses of the city just waiting for her to stop. Then they would scurry away, safe in the knowledge they had killed everyone who was dear to her. Well that was not going to fucking happen! She could feel every living soul in the city and she would suck the life from every fucking one of them! They wanted death and destruction!? Then she would be their fucking reaper! Sam grasped the tendrils of life in her fingers and she PULLED! She felt her new faux leather jacket burn to ash in a second alongside the rest of her clothes. She stood in the centre of Valencia the very personification of death incarnate as she rid the whole city of life. She felt her skin slough off her bones as the enormous energy she pulled in became too much and she shrieked as she let it all go in one massive ball of energy. The resulting explosion sundered the entire city. Satellites from space would record a five mile crater half a mile deep where once had been a beautiful vibrant city, now there was just an enormous hole devoid of life....almost devoid. A teenage girl, naked and unconscious lay dead centre of the crater seemingly untouched by the whole event. TWENTY SIX DAYS. FOUR HOURS AND THREE MINUTES. APPROXIMATELY. Sam heard beeping. It ran in time with her heart beat, she clenched her fist in frustration. She was in hospital again? Well this time she would get Edward to bring her some damn clothes, she wasn''t wandering around with her ass hanging out like last time. She tried to recall what had happened this time. She could remember the ship in a mega storm and her bringing down a plane with weather Magi inside, was that it? She opened her eyes and blinked furiously as she adjusted her eyesight to the glare. Damn Mendes. Sam was sure the doc had the light on too bright just to piss her off. A doctor walked into her vision and she focused on him, a white icon popped up and tagged him with a tag Dr Mathews over it. Sam felt her throat. Dry and rasping as she called out to the doctor. ¡°Hi doc, where''s Mendes?¡± The doctor looked up in surprise. ¡°Well, You''re awake! That has to be a miracle. Or at least another one. How are you feeling my dear?¡± ¡°Yeah I''m good, throats a bit dry. Where''s Mendes? You didn''t say.¡± She went to move but found her wrists chained to the bed, she quirked an eyebrow at the doctor. ¡°Er...what''s up doc?¡± The doctor grinned sheepishly. First at the bugs joke. One million and one. He thought to himself and at the fact his miracle survivor was chained to the bed. ¡°Ah yes try not to be alarmed. Erm what is the last thing you remember before waking up here?¡± It was then that Sam actually looked at where she was. Oh this doesn''t look good. She thought to herself. Then she double checked the icon colour, hmm, still white. ¡°Caero?¡± MISS HOLDEN. GOOD TO SEE YOU FINALLY AWAKEN. Finally? How long have I been out? TWENTY SIX DAYS. FOUR HOURS AND THREE MINUTES. APPROXIMATELY. ¡°Oh right, great, approximately. Wait twenty six days? Oh that can''t be good, do you know what''s going on Caero? that''s not Mendes and we aren''t on the ship.¡± WHAT IS THE LAST THING YOU REMEMBER? Sam shook her head. ¡°God what this again? That''s what the doc just asked.¡± IT''S IMPORTANT. ¡°Right, hmm.. I''m not absolutely sure, but my last memory is just after the fight with the weather Magi after that I get the feeling there is more but I can''t get through the fog.¡± She looked up at the doctor. ¡°Erm, nothing actually, can you help me?¡± The doc nodded. ¡°I''ll be right back!¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°OK the doc''s gone Caero now what the hell''s going on?¡± IT WILL BE EASIER TO SHOW YOU. WORDS WILL NOT BE ENOUGH. THIS IS THE BBC''S NEWS CHANNEL BRIEF OVER VIEW OF EVENTS. Sam had a dark foreboding feeling as Caero started to explain. If the British national news was broadcasting what happened it had to have been big, really, really big. She held her breath as a satellite image of a scene of great devastation just on the coast of Spain. Valencia it stated in the headlines. But there was no city there, just one god almighty hole. Sam felt herself go cold as she saw a helicopter pull a lone unconscious body from the crater. She instantly recognized herself even with the wrappings around her. She blinked tears away as the commentator relayed what they had pieced together. A potential nuclear device. Terrorists, a million dead. A MILLION!. ¡°D-did I?¡± THE SWORDS OF LIGHT INFILTRATED THE REPAIR CREW FOR THE STORM HAVEN AND LAID EXPLOSIVES THROUGHOUT THE HULL. THE EXPLOSION COMPLETELY WRECKED THE SHIP AND KILLED EVERYBODY ABOARD. MY SYSTEMS WERE KNOCKED OFFLINE FOR TWENTY FOUR HOURS. AS WHAT WAS LEFT ONLINE GATHERED TO REPAIR DAMAGED FILES. I WAS UNABLE TO HELP WHEN MEMBERS OF THE CREW AND ACADEMY WERE ATTACKED IN THE AFTERMATH. I AM UNSURE OF WHAT HAPPENED BUT YOU WERE FOUND IN THE CENTER OF THE CRATER. THE ONLY LIVING BEING IN A FIVE MILE RADIUS.THE ACADEMY AND EVERYONE ASSOCIATED WITH IT APART FROM YOU IS DEAD. Sam lay there motionless as she ran through the report time and again. Everyone was gone? Memories of Rae, squealing with delight as she shot down the road on the scooter. A flash of a miles long park, happy smiling faces. Edward holding her around the waist as they walked around the aquarium. Paul dead on the floor of a bar as an orange icon turned to red as the man shot at them. she felt despair turn to rage as Rae flew back when another orange icon shot her full of holes. Sam siphoning his essence, but too late!...Edward in a pool of his own blood. Sam''s head swam as memories flew into her mind and she struggled to free herself. Suddenly the bed was in pieces and she staggered out into the hallway. she had to get out of there! A million people, DEAD! She had done that. ONE MILLION PEOPLE! She felt herself battering everyone out of her way as she staggered drunkenly down the hallway. Then looked down as a bullet entered her stomach, she looked up in rage as the white icon turned Red. The security guard dropped to the ground withered and lifeless. She felt her fury connect with her essence and breathed in deep. She looked around as people ran in terror. Most collapsing before they got more than a few metres away. it was happening again! She was killing again! Was she a monster? She felt another impact from another security guard and instinctively sucked the life from him. Why was everyone trying to kill her!? She looked around and almost fainted at the withered lifeless bodies lying on the ground. slumped on desks, on Gurney''s, all dead! Oh fucking hell. She just wanted it all to stop! She hated magic. She was fine before she''d left for the ship. She hadn''t been a killer then. She felt the thrum of power from the generator and from the mains. A phenomenal amount of power from a nearby power station. It all sank into her flesh as she wailed in despair. Why her? She had been a good person, oh for the love of god if only her mum hadn''t woken her up, she should have stayed in bed, she should have let the taxi go, life would have so much better. She remembered sucking the life from the defence force, strangling corporal Reed, yanking the life from the weather Magi as the plane crashed into the sea, so much death! So much destruction! She wished with all her might that it had never happened. She just wanted to go home. Sam felt her skin flail off her body as she instinctively sucked in energy from everywhere! Her whole body was burning up and the hospital was an inferno. Oh god. Not again! She heard Caero trying to contact her but it was too late! It was all too late! the world around Sam burned like the nine pits of hell and then the universe went exploded. Face the music or do a runner. Sam awoke with a start as her mom shouted at her from her bedroom door. ¡°Wake up sweetheart. The taxi will be here in half an hour, you don''t want to be late!¡± She blinked and looked incredulously at her mom. The clock on her bedside cabinet read 4:30AM. Had it all been a dream? A nightmare? Oh god she hoped so. But it had felt so real, so horrific! She rubbed her eyes with her hands and saw as she pulled them away the bracelet that had fused to her left wrist.... ¡°Oh no.¡± Sam instinctively reached out for her mobile phone and to her surprise found it right where it would normally be, next to her clock attached to a charger. She unplugged it and checked the date and just stared at it. The date stated it was the first day of term. But how was that even possible? She checked the time, it read 4:37 AM. She remembered rushing through the shower to get ready to leave, but...she looked around her room, everything was where it was meant to be. Had been..she shook her head. What was it that Sherlock Holmes always said? ¡°Eliminate all other factors and the one which remains must be the truth." This had already happened. well not this, but this time. she remembered the hospital, Caero showing her the BBC footage of Valencia. she shook her head. A million people dead! But no, That was weeks away. She scrambled for her phone''s news app and scrolled through it and sighed with incalculable relief, nothing. Valencia still stood. There had been no burning inferno in a hospital in some unnamed land. She sobbed with relief, they were all still alive! She sniffed and noted the time, 4:50AM. Oh god the taxi would be here in ten minutes. She glanced at the bathroom and shrugged. No time for that this go round. She grabbed a can of instant shower and a rich floral aroma filled the air. She quickly donned a fresh set of underwear and black jeans. The black t-shirt felt tight on her shoulders as she noted her ¡°new normal physique¡± had stayed with her in this new ¡°old¡± timeline. Had she traveled back in time or switched to another alternate universe? She shook her head, no time! She grabbed her jacket and phone, the rest could stay. She never used them last time anyhow, they would just be unwanted baggage. Sam entered the kitchen and had a sudden sense of deja vu. Her mum looked up from her stool next to the breakfast bar as she drank her morning coffee and grinned. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Made it then! I wasn''t sure for a while. No time for breakfast though. Here I poured some juice for you and there''s a couple of those cardboard bars you love so much.¡± Sam''s head felt woozy and she slumped down on one of the stools opposite her mom. ¡°Yeah thanks mum.¡± Sam hoped that she became accustomed to the dual timeline thing pronto. She looked at the granola bars and put them into her jacket pocket. There was no way she could face food right now, she could barely keep upright. Sam''s mum looked worriedly at her young daughter and her heart went out to her. Sam must be terrified. She leaned in for a hug as her daughter stood up unsteadily, readying herself to leave. ¡°Good luck sweetheart I''m sure you''ll do great! Just try not to get into any fights OK? I know you''re not really a people person but you have a good heart and a sharp mind. Focus on that and I''m sure you''ll do well!¡± Then Sam heard the toot from the taxi and and was ushered out of the door by her mum before the cabby woke the rest of the street. Sam stood there in front of her house looking at the taxi cab. What the hell was she doing? Surely this way lead to madness, murder and mayhem! She took a step back, indecision written all over her face. The cabby looked at her and smiled. ¡°You coming love? Long drive ahead, best we get going and miss the worst of the traffic.¡± Sam grimaced. What if she used her fore knowledge to fix what was going to happen? She could stop Mick Stevens from getting her riled up. Maybe even stop him from getting on the ship! She could fix it. She could fix it all! With teeth gritted and with a hard look of determination on her face she nodded to the cab driver. ¡°Yeah sorry, big day ahead.¡± He nodded and grinned. ¡°Don''t worry sweetheart, fake it till you make it and you''ll be fine!¡± She gave him a wry grin back as she got in the taxi. Sam closed her eyes as the cab driver drove off, hopefully if he thought she was asleep he would let her be. That was what happened the first time anyhow, she felt her left wrist. Would Caero remember what happened? ¡°Well, only one way to find out.¡± She thought. ¡°Caero? you there?¡± ¡­. ¡°This might feel strange I know I wasn''t meant to get the bracelet till tomorrow, but well, this isn''t my first time round.¡± MISS HOLDEN? ¡°Yeah Caero it''s Miss Holden¡± YOU WERE THE CAUSE OF THE TEMPORAL DISRUPTION? ¡°Erm...maybe? What exactly is a temporal disruption?¡± A TEMPORAL DISRUPTION MISS HOLDEN IS A WORMHOLE THAT ALLOWS FOR THE ABILITY TO TRAVEL EITHER FORWARD OR BACKWARDS IN TIME AND IT APPEARS ONE HAPPENED LESS THAN AN HOUR AGO. THE COUNCIL OF MAGI HAVE BEEN ALERTED TO THE ISSUE AND ARE DELVING INTO THE CAUSE AS WE SPEAK. ¡°Oh shit the bed.¡± Sam scrambled for a way out of her situation, she had hoped to just slip in under the radar and fix everything that had gone wrong unnoticed. Fat chance of that now! ¡°OK Caero, so it''s either face the music or do a runner!¡± I TAKE IT BY THAT STATEMENT THAT YOU WERE THE CAUSE OF THE DISRUPTION? Temporal disruption. Sam''s shoulders sagged and she groaned. ¡°Yeah Caero you could say that, a couple of new students on the storm haven were swords of light infiltrators, they caused a bunch of issues which lead to the ship being damaged, we docked in Valencia for repairs but unfortunately some of the repair crew planted explosives that blew up the ship, killing everyone onboard. I and a few others were off sight seeing so missed that, but we were attacked by gunmen. All but me were killed, I...I kinda lost it and everything turned to shit.¡± A tear formed on Sam''s closed eyelids as she explained everything to her AI. SO STORM HAVEN''S SECURITY FIRST LET INFILTRATORS ONBOARD WHO CAUSED ENOUGH DAMAGE THAT THE SHIP HAD TO DOCK FOR REPAIRS. THEN LET FURTHER BREACHES OF SECURITY GO AHEAD AS TERRORISTS LAID EXPLOSIVES THROUGHOUT THE STORM HAVENS HULL. THE COUNCIL WILL NEED TO BE MADE AWARE OF THIS. THANK YOU FOR COMING BACK TO ALERT US OF THESE ISSUES MISS HOLDEN. Sam was left stunned by how the AI had reviewed her explanation of what had happened, he...it? Thought she had purposely created a wormhole and come back to warn the council of Magi of a terrorist threat? She mulled over what had actually happened and thought to herself. Maybe it would be better if the council took over. She could just go back to the academy and back to a normal life. Well as normal as you can be when you''re learning how to control magic. ¡°Here we are miss! Safe and sound with plenty of time to spare¡± Sam blinked and looked up blearily. Apparently despite everything that was going on she had fallen asleep. She eyed the cabby through a sleep filled blur and nodded. ¡°Thanks,¡± she handed over her debit card as the driver looked at her and smiled. ¡°Going on holiday miss?¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°No in theory that''s my home for the next five years¡± The cabby looked up surprised as he handed the card back to her.¡°Crikey! That''s a long old contract. Especially for one so young, I guess you must be pretty special heh?¡± Sam grimaced. ¡°Apparently, I''d be much happier just being your average Joe though.¡± This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The cabby grinned. ¡°The grass is always greener, plenty average Joe''s would love the idea of staring a role on a tug that size, just enjoy it. You''re only young once.¡± Sam smiled at the driver and nodded as she stepped out the vehicle. ¡°Thanks driver. You have a good one.¡± the cabby smiled as Sam went to shut the door. ¡°You too sweetheart. Keep smiling.¡± Sam nodded as she turned and walked away. ¡°Yeah you wouldn''t be saying that if you were walking in my shoes.¡± She grumbled to herself. As Sam entered the huge terminal where she was to meet up with Porter she looked around trying to remember where she had first seen him. ¡°Miss Holden?¡± Sam spun around and grinned. ¡°Hey Porter, Good to see you. We need to talk.¡± Porter looked at her sharply. ¡°Indeed!... We do? How is it may I ask that you know my name? Not that it''s a secret, oh no. but to you...? what is it you would like to discuss? I must say you have taken me quite by surprise!¡± Sam smiled and lifted her left wrist and mouthed silently. ¡°Temporal disruption.¡± Porter gaped at her as all colour left his face. ¡°Ah! Right!¡± He looked around and focused on the exit to the building. ¡°Maybe we should go for a quick walk outside, such a lovely morning.¡± He grabbed her right hand lightly as he walked briskly to the concourse outside the terminal, studiously avoiding her left side completely. Porter led Sam away from the entrance to the terminal until he felt that their conversation wouldn''t be overheard by passers by and looked at her seriously. ¡°What do you know of the temporal disruption Miss Holden? The council have only just started looking into it this morning.¡± Sam looked directly at Porter. ¡°I created it¡± Porter shook his head. ¡°Impossible!¡± Sam held up her left wrist and shaking her fused bracelet. The top of the shiny onyx band seemingly growing out of the underside of her wrist. ¡°How would I get Luke''s bracelet before tomorrow if that''s the case. Not only that but how would I know Luke, or the fact that you plan to put me, Rae, Paul and Edward together in the same sleeping quarters. Which I''ve become accustomed to, but still find more than a little creepy by the way!¡± Porter looked up at Sam in shock. ¡°Oh my! Well it seems that you do indeed have knowledge of future events you shouldn''t otherwise have, so what is it you need to talk to me about young lady. Taking into account of our time limitations, indeed, already I have been gone too long.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Right flash points then. The swords of light are trying to infiltrate the storm haven with at least two new students. Mick Stevens and Bill Anderson. They will trigger events that lead to the utter destruction of the ship in under a month, you need to stop them getting on the ship, or you will seal our doom.¡± Any port in a storm. Sam eyed Porter, trying to impress upon him the severity of their situation. She could see he was struggling to come to terms with what was happening, but then he firmed his stance and nodded. ¡°Fair enough Miss Holden, I will take steps to ensure we do a more in depth back ground check on the two individuals before we let them board. I do hope you know what your doing miss Holden, this is most unprecedented.¡± Sam let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Trust me Porter, with the help of Caero you will find what your looking for.¡± Porter looked at Sam. ¡°Who is Caero?¡± Sam brushed her hand over her face, damn! She couldn''t come straight out and say the truth. Letting Porter know it was an all encompassing AI super computer would not be good. ¡°It''s the computer behind the bracelets, it''s like Siri or Alexa a kind of computer assistant. It''s called Caero. I''m not a hundred percent of Mick Stevens, but he runs off when he gets on board and disappears. You have to go searching for him. Then he fails the entrance exam and attacks you. He then gets kicked off the boat. Bill on the other hand definitely has a fake background that you guys find. He has a transmitter on him that sends info once every twenty four hours in a micro blast that lasts a nano second or something. Anyhow Caero catches it, when he does the ship is attacked but by then it''s too late, you have to make sure he doesn''t get onboard!¡± Porter nods as he listens to Sam describe the future as if it has already happened. ¡°Have no fear Miss Holden, we will make sure the necessary actions are taken mark my words. First lets get back to our little flock or they''ll start getting restless, especially if Mr. Stevens is who you think he is.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°You wouldn''t believe how much trouble he caused and he was only around for an hour. What a nightmare that guy was.¡± Sam looked up as she and Porter approached the group of teenagers munching on pizza and drinking cokes, she grimaced at the sight of Mick Stevens as Porter motioned her towards the group. ¡°Right Miss Holden, I need to make a couple of phone calls to set up our alternate boarding plan, are you sure you''ll be OK on your own here?¡± Sam looked at porter and smiled. ¡°It''s OK Porter I''m not alone¡± He looked quizzically at her but nodded and then dashed off to consult with Jonathon Morden the security chief of the storm haven. Sam saw Mick Stevens break away from the group as she approached. ¡°Hello sweetheart what''s your name then? Mine''s Stevens, Mick Stevens!¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Sam glanced momentarily in his direction then spotted who she had been searching for and brushed straight past the grinning narcissist and practically ran into the arms of the boy she never thought she would ever see alive again. She felt her heart leap as she crushed Edward in a vice like grip and then kissed him deeply and with every ounce of passion she had in her. A tear formed in the corner of her eye as she pulled away to gaze into the shocked and bemused face of the boy she thought she had lost forever. She grinned as her face flushed with emotion. She leaned in and whispered. ¡°Please play along. I''ll explain later, I promise.¡± He grinned, nodded and whispered back. ¡°I would be a fool not too. If a beautiful girl came up to me and kissed me with a passion that curled my toes like that. By the way, keep kissing like that and it wont be pretend for long.¡± Sam grinned manically at him and kissed him again. She felt Edward tighten her embrace and the essence in her body pulsed and let out a tiny tendril that shot out of her and right into Edward''s body, she felt him stiffen for a second and then felt him smiling as he kissed her more deeply. Sam blinked in shock as she felt her life essence link to Edward''s. She knew instinctively that she would be able to find him anywhere. To know how he was physically. She held in a bubbling giggle of delight, she wasn''t going to lose him twice! ¡°Hey bitch who the hell do you think you are!¡± Sam was pulled away by a rather irate young blonde that clearly thought she had dibs on Edward. Sam looked at her derisively. ¡°Better than you.¡± Edward grinned at that and stepped in. ¡°Sorry Sophie but I haven''t seen..¡± He looked at Sam as he realised he hadn''t got a clue who she was. Sam snuggled up to his ear and whispered. ¡°Sam¡± He shuddered at the intimate contact and looked back to Sophie. Yes I haven''t seen Sam since I can''t remember when, if you will please excuse us?¡± Sophie clenched her fists but clearly had lost out to the biker chic. She growled, turned and stomped off. Edward breathed in deeply. ¡°Wow, I can''t say that I''ve ever been greeted like that before, you know a guy could get used to something like that, please say that you''re joining us on the Storm Haven? Sam grinned and nodded. ¡°Yep for sure, sorry about flinging myself at you but I was just about to be accosted by Mick Stevens and well, any port in a storm as they say¡± she smiled at him as he snorted. ¡°Think nothing of it. I think I might start praying for rain.¡± He looked up and frowned as Mick Stevens strode towards them clearly intent on causing trouble. Still breathing! ¡°Hey! I was talking to her before you stepped in get your hands off her.¡± Sam stepped in front of Edward and firmed her chin as she glared at the obnoxious boy on front of her. ¡°Actually, I hadn''t said a word to you and I clearly chose Edward. So please leave us, go stalk someone else¡± Stevens glared at back at her. ¡°Don''t talk to me like that bitch or you''ll regret it.¡± Sam grimaced. It didn''t seem to mater what she did he was going to try a cause trouble. She felt her rage building, she clenched her teeth and tried to clam her fury, she really didn''t want to go through this again. ¡°Hey guys everything OK here?¡± Sam looked up and saw Paul and hoped blossomed in her heart. ¡°Paul! Oh my god it''s so good to see you.¡± She rushed forward and hugged the Neo look alike. She turned and stared at Mick Stevens. ¡°This creep is trying to start a fight, it looks like he doesn''t want to take no for an answer.¡± Paul startled by the gorgeous blonde suddenly in his arms gently pushed her to one side as Stevens moved towards them. ¡°Ha! Skanky whore, jumping from one guy to the next in a blink of an eye, so is it my turn next?¡± Paul looked towards Edward who moved to intercept Stevens. ¡°The young lady has said she isn''t interested, surely a big guy like yourself can find a willing partner somewhere else?¡± Sam snorted and mumbled something under her breath and Stevens snarled at her. Just then Porter came into view and Sam let out a breath of air she didn''t realise she had been holding. ¡°Hey porter, you get everything sorted?¡± Porter nodded and glanced at the stand off before him. He looked at Mick Stevens who snarled at him, obviously not at all happy at his return. ¡°Yes thank you miss Holden, I see you''re making new friends! Is everything alright Mr Stevens?¡± Mick Stevens flashed a look of hatred towards Sam and went to stomp off, just as Porter put his ha2nd up to stop him. ¡°Ah! Excuse me Mr Stevens, one moment please?¡± Stevens looked back and then snarled as he saw four storm haven guards come into view. He leapt at Sam who instantly recognized the situation and in one swift movement had moved half a step backwards and slammed her fist down on the back of Stevens neck as his lunged past her missing his target by an inch, he collapsed to the floor unconscious, probably. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Sam looked up at Porter and shrugged. ¡°Sorry Porter but I''m not just going to stand there and let him attack me or my friends.¡± Porter grimaced but nodded. ¡°Er...is he still alive?¡± Sam looked at porter and then down at Stevens and frowned. ¡°Ah...i erm..think so?¡± she knelt down, felt for a pulse and let out a breath of relief, she smiled at Porter. ¡°Still breathing!¡± Paul snorted. ¡°More than he deserves, the guy''s a psycho!¡± Porter nodded. "Yes it seems Mr Stevens might not be storm haven material after all.¡± He gestured to two of the four security guards and they hauled him off. Porter looked up and stared around eyes lighting up as he spotted his next target. ¡°Ah! Mr Anderson, could you step forward please?¡± Sam''s head shot up. She hadn''t seen him at all and was startled as she saw him get up out of a chair at the rear of the group. The hair on the back of her neck stood up, he was not at all happy! His voice coarse voice boomed out in anger. ¡°What do you want Porter, I ain''t done nothing¡± Porter winced as he saw the size of the man-ling. He glanced at the two security guards left and they prepared themselves to get to grips with the behemoth. ¡°Ah well that''s not strictly true now is it Mr Anderson, indeed your back ground check has failed a deeper inspection, it appears you are not who you say you are and that means your admittance to storm haven academy has been voided. If you would come with me we can escort you back to whence you came.¡± Rage filled Anderson''s face and he bellowed his fury as he bulldozed his way through the group, his ire focused fully on Sam. ¡°Really? What? Is it my perfume or something?¡± Sam huffed as she realised she was yet again the target of his aggression. She knew from past experiences that this guy just wasn''t going to stop, even when she had left him a shrunken, shriveled wreck he still refused to kneel. She shook her head and closed her eyes and focused on his essence. She had to find a way to stop him that wouldn''t freak everyone out, siphoning essence would stop him, but it looked terrible and left her brimming with power and nowhere to let it out. She imagined encapsulating his essence in an air tight container, cupped her hands together and pressed. hard! The veins on Anderson''s neck bulged and he stared at Sam in disbelief as he stumbled and collapsed to the floor, dead. Not my first termination. Sam let go of the container that surrounded his essence only to find that it had faded to nothing. She looked at Porter who gave her a quizzical look and she shook her head. Maybe there had been a better way, but in the seconds she had before he reached her it was the best she could do. At least he still looked human, rather than looking like a draugr when he hit the deck. She looked around at the stunned faces and shrugged. It seemed no mater what she did she was going to become a killer, better it was the bad guys then and before they could enact they''re evil plots. She saw Porter coming over to her and she grimaced. ¡°I''m sorry Porter, had I more time maybe I could have found a way to restrain him, I just didn''t have the time, I more or less acted on instinct.¡± Porter nodded. ¡°Clearly he must have had some sort of heart condition. His rage at being found out must have put too much of a strain on his heart as he battered his way through the throng he must have pushed his heart too far and it killed him. Everyone saw you were no closer than ten yards away, it can''t possibly have been anything you did. You hardly moved a muscle!¡± Sam looked up at Porter, who nodded to her. She closed her eyes and nodded back, OK if that''s how he wanted to play it, that was fine by her. Sam looked wearily at Edward who moved close and gave her a hug, she felt herself melt into his embrace, she just felt so tired, death seemed to follow her like a shadow. The two guards carried off Anderson as Porter gestured to the crowd of young potential students and the held his hands up to direct their attention to him. ¡°OK people! If you can follow me please and try not to stray! It''s important right from the off that you learn to obey instructions. very important indeed!¡± ¡°Come along ladies and erm.. gentlemen.. follow closely.¡± They made it through the checkins without issue and headed into the massive ship with Porter working hard to make sure everyone knew beyond doubt that it was imperative that they go directly to the hall where the entrance exams would be completed before the students were issued cabins and given their maps. Anything other than that was unacceptable. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Sam sidled up to Porter and took a deep breath. She remembered the last time she had gone through the examination and whilst not the worst thing she had survived, if she didn''t have to face it again then she wouldn''t be upset. ¡°Hey porter¡± Porter looked towards Sam. ¡°Yes my dear, is everything alright? I must admit it''s not often a student has to fight for their life before their entrance examination, and to er....face their first ah...termination, indeed, it cannot have been easy.¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately Porter that wasn''t my first how did you put it? Termination? In the original timeline things got pretty messy so yeah...not my first termination, not by a long shot.¡± Sam hung her head and closed her eyes as her vision blurred. The memory of that night in Valencia felt like a spike through the heart. She sniffed and her face flushed as she wiped away the tears from her cheek, she felt a gentle hand on her arm and she opened her eyes as Porter spoke quietly so only she could hear. ¡°We have counselors for students and Magi who suffer traumatic events, even if we manage to avert them in this timeline you still lived through several horrific situations, I will make an appointment for you, just talking to someone who wont judge you could help you heal. Sometimes it''s not the physical ailments that hurt us the most.¡± Sam''s instincts were to pull away and refuse, but she knew that night in Valencia was going to haunt her for years, probably for the rest of her life. even during waking hours she was getting flashing images, Paul collapsing in a pool of blood. Icons of orange firing guns at Rae and herself. Orange was a colour she never really liked in the first place, but now it gave her a feeling of nausea if she caught a glimpse of it in the corner of her eye and she would flinch away instinctively, her heart pounding as if she were about to be attacked. The feeling of loss and fury as she stood in the centre of the city and raged at a cruel and unjust world as she syphoned off the life essence of hundreds of thousands of lives, one million people dead... She shivered and struggled to pull herself together, then squeezed Porter''s hands and nodded. momentarily not able to speak, she felt Porter tap her gently. ¡°As soon as the entrance exams are completed I''ll get straight to it, you''ll get the best care the academy has to offer, I promise.¡± Sam took a deep breath trying to clear her throat and not sound like a little scared girl. ¡°About that Porter, I know what it''s like to go through the entrance examination, it wasn''t pleasant when all I had was an irritating brother and a school nemesis to deal with, now? Is it at all possible I could ...not go through that again?¡± Porter looked sadly into Sam''s troubled gaze and shook his head. ¡°If I had any say in the matter then of course I wouldn''t hesitate, but unfortunately the entrance examination is an essential part of the initiation of the students into the academy. I can''t go into too much detail but suffice it to say it is far more than just what you experience, to my knowledge no one has bypassed the entrance exam in my lifetime.¡± Sam''s shoulders sagged as she nodded. ¡°Oh well it had been worth asking just in case.¡± Entrance exam. Again. Porter nodded. ¡°It will be over in no time, it might even help you come to terms with what you experienced, sometimes what you remember isn''t quite how it happened. In any case if after the event you need assistance just let me know.¡± Sam nodded as they entered the examination hall. Sam sat down in front of the desk with her name on it and took a deep breath and blew out softly. She looked around, the poor saps had no clue what they were about to experience, she shook her head. ¡°Here we go...¡± Porter stood in front of the new potential students and cleared his throat and looked about seeing if her had everyone''s attention. ¡°Will everyone please put their hands flat on the surface of the desk in front of you and close your eyes, hmm... yes indeed everybody! Thank you. Now be calm and all will be well, presently the examination will begin.¡± Sam felt an electric current run through her hands and then she froze, not a muscle could she even twitch, this was it. No backing out now. she trembled as images from the past started to form in her mind. She was 4 years old and had just knocked her mum''s vase off the tall table by the hallway entrance and it lay in pieces! Oh no! She should hide it! What? Was she crazy? Who else would be to blame? Shawn? Hmm... maybe? Little horror was always screaming! Was she like that at one year old? She didn''t think so. She picked up the pieces as she heard the living room door opening. Oh lord. Run! Hide! Her shoulder sagged she turned and with trembling chin she held up her hands to her mum and began to bawl. She was ten and she saw Michelle stealing a pen case from a bag that belonged to Annie who when she found the loss went screaming to the teacher, Mrs Tomlinson brought the whole class together and demanded to know who the thief was and how disappointed she was that they had a criminal in their midst. No one came forward and the teacher shook her head sadly, did anyone see anything? She asked hopefully but not realistically expecting anyone to come forward, she knew the street rules, no one blabbed, not in this town, even the primary school kids knew that. Sam bit her lip and raised her hand, she saw the look of utter hatred from Michelle''s face, oh boy was she going to get it when she got out of school! She was 12 and 3 girls had her pinned to the wall and had begun hitting her, she was the outsider! Everyone hated Samantha, she had no friends, but she didn''t care, she hated them as much as they hated her, and as soon as she saw an opening she lashed out! A clawed swipe against the hated Michelle leaving three bloody gashes along her cheek and then kicked out hitting her in the thigh, as Michelle backed off screaming, Sam then stamped on Annie''s foot and punched out leaving her with a bloody nose! Another scream, that just left Natasha, who took one look at Sam''s raging expression and dashed away. She kicked Michelle in the stomach as she whimpered against the wall and she fell to the ground. ¡°If your going to try another ambush you piece of shit just remember even if you do, you''d better find enough to finish it or I''ll come for you and I''ll never stop till your down, understand you skanky little bitch?¡± Sam kicked her again and then walked off, a rage deep within her that just didn''t die down. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. 14 and Noah! Oh she liked Noah And madly, he seemed to like her! His warm sweet kisses and his declarations of love and desire for her, Her! Even though she still had no boobs. Unbelievable, but oh so nice, she felt a warmth she thought had been lost when she was with him. 15 years old and Michelle walking hand in hand with Noah, a deep wail came from her soul. Michelle didn''t want Noah. She only took him because Sam did, and she was powerless to do anything, she didn''t care she hated everyone! Still 15 and Shawn walking in on her in the shower again! ¡°Get out you fucking pervert!¡± She screamed and threw the shower gel at him , but he ducked and smirked at her, ¡°still no tits sis? You''re never get Noah back at this rate!¡± she was 16 and saw Rae''s face light up with glee as she realised they were to share cabins and be friends after all! Paul, trying to look innocent as he was caught looking at her ass as she prayed to the porcelain goddess in her underwear as she fought to control her stomach when the ship was suddenly hit by a tornado. Kissing Edward for the first time after she had helped him get past his block, her skin sloughing off as she burned up while she fought to heal the defence force soldiers from the after affects of her syphoning off of their life essence. The grinning soldier who exclaimed his delight at being two years younger than he had been the week previous! Irene Sampson''s tears of joy as she held out trembling fingers, decades, perhaps centuries younger than they had been only seconds before. The unmitigated joy of seeing Edward back from the dead and the feeling of oneness as her essence linked with his. The tender touch of Porter''s hand on hers as he offered his support with her trauma. Sam blinked as she opened her eyes. Tears streaming down her face as she felt the echo of the warmth and support from her friends. She sniffed and wiped her tears away, not knowing what to think. The exam had started off exactly as it had the first time round, but as she had prepared herself for the worst it seemed she got the opposite. she exhaled deeply and raised her head and saw a worried looking Porter glance in her direction, she gave a wan smile in his direction and nodded. Yeah she was OK. She had survived the exam, she wiped her face again and looked around. It was much like last time, many students were still under whilst those that had come out were trying as she was to recover, at least they didn''t have to put up with a raging Stevens this time. she blew out another breath, thank god that was over with! Just the tip of the iceburg. Porter waited until all the students have finished their exam, all but a handful had woken from it definitely worse for wear, just like the first time. ¡°OK students. I thank you for your time, that concludes the entrance examination. Will the following people stay back as the other students gather their onboard passes and such just outside the entrance to the hall thank you!¡± ¡°Paul Maynard!¡± Sam grinned as she remembered the feeling of despair she had as she went through this the first time, now she could hardly hold back her glee. ¡°Edward fielders!¡± Sam looked at his face, it was one of disbelief and loss ¡°Rachel Gromwin!¡± Sam looked up and saw for the first time her best friend. She beamed at seeing her and fist pumped as Porter called out her name, the other three gawked at her and she flashed a huge grin and gave them a thumbs up. She saw a look of relief on Edward''s face and a look of confusion from Paul and Rae''s, it was fine they would soon know and all would be well. She turned her attentions on Porter as he looked at her with a wry grin. Sam watched the rest of the students head towards the exit. She noted that unlike last time they didn''t attempt to ignore her, rather they looked at her and the other three quizzically, she realised that unlike last time when she had been the pariah, the crazy biker chic who had lashed out at one of the students like a maniac, this time she was the mysterious biker chic who had taken down two aggressive lunatics with barely any effort and who was also ¡°in¡± with porter the chief assistant to the top guy in the academy. she remembered the despair and hopelessness she felt previously and took a deep breath and tried to focus on what was coming. She looked at the other three Students and saw the look on they''re faces, Edward looked bemused, but not concerned whilst both Rae and Paul looked utterly confused. Rae in particular looked more than a bit worried. Sam remembered she had yet to have been introduced to her and so would be a little more unsure. Porter suddenly clapped his hands. Boom! ¡°Agh! Jeez! I knew you were going to do that and you still caught me out!¡± The sound that came from his hands equaled that of a thunderclap. Sam''s hands shot to her ears automatically, she looked up at the man, angry at such a dick move, but it had the desired effect of getting the 4 distracted students attention. ¡°Come along! indeed time is short. Ah but time is always short alas.¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. The four followed Porter to an alcove in which the large lift was fitted and the five stepped in. Sam looked up at the effete man, she was pretty sure this could be a point of divergence and clenched her hands tightly together whilst trying to plaster a calm expression on her features. ¡°Right! As you might have gathered you four have been set aside from the rest of this years crop of students to form an advanced study group, you have shown a great aptitude for potential, each and every one of you have higher than average essence, with miss Holden here having several degrees above anyone else. "We the council of Magi and the academy board have put a great deal of effort into making sure that we can assist your growth in what ever way we can, for it is essential that you succeed.¡± He looked at each of them individually and continued gravely. ¡°There is a storm brewing ladies and gentlemen. The next generation of Magi will face untold difficulties, but will have the power and potential to overcome what ever assails them. We have a shift in power, the lay lines that power the Magi have begun at last to grow in strength, we believe the terrible atrocities we suffered during the era of the witch trials have finally started to heal, your generation in particular has seen a massive growth in magical essence. "indeed, not in my life time have I seen such a gathering of power in one generation, but we are not the only wielders of the torch of magic, there are dark forces out there willing to corrupt the young and use them to there own ends. "We have fought them for centuries, but they as us have used all they''re resources, all their power, all of their contacts to attempt to over come us. We cannot let them succeed, indeed, our Miss Holden has already taken mighty steps to thwart our foe, but it wasn''t their first attack nor will it be their last, so you must remain vigilant, Whilst striving to learn to control your newly found powers. "For you four will be the focal point of our fight for supremacy. You will be the leaders of the next generation of the fight against the swords of light. only when we have utterly vanquished them can we rest, knowing our future is safe.¡± ¡°No pressure then!¡± Quipped Paul, eliciting a snort from Edward and a nervous giggle from Rae. Sam nodded. ¡°He''s right, I mean he''s also a dick but that''s a lot of shit to put on the shoulders of a handful of untrained teenagers.¡± Porter nodded and frowned. ¡°Indeed, we had hoped to keep it quiet and give you and your friends an accelerated study program in the hopes it would suffice, but recent developments have shown us the folly of such a course and so it has been decided to make you fully aware of the situation and hope the pressure will help you cope with, rather than cripple your growth. At least when you look at your schedule you will understand why you are being pushed so much harder than the rest of your year.¡± The door to the giant lift opened and the group stepped out into the storm haven defence forces base. Edward whistled as he looked upon the military vehicles arrayed before them. ¡°Jesus!¡± Exclaimed Paul. ¡°It looks, like we are preparing to go to war!¡± Porter shook his head. ¡°Not preparing Mr Maynard, we are already at war and have been for centuries, this!¡± He gestured at the dozen or so trucks and armoured vehicles. ¡°Is just the tip of the iceberg. After all we are a academy not a military force, but we have to take every potential outcome into mind and so we have these and the force with which to use them, with that in mind I will take you to sergeant Tull and let you get acquainted.¡± An alternative timeline/ Friends. ¡°Sergeant Tull is the leader of the Storm Havens Defense Force and he will train you firstly so you will be able to defend not only yourself, but in an emergency help defend the academy from attackers. Unfortunately by the sounds of things a not unlikely event. He''ll get you to your cabin and the rest of your gear, after that you can spend the rest of the day acclimatising to your new environment, just remember to do as sergeant Tull says and you can''t go too far wrong. Hmm.. yes indeed, very wise.¡± Porter briskly strolled over to the group of soldiers Sam had seen the moment before and Sergeant Tull stepped away from the sparing group and greeted them. ¡°Ah sergeant! Hmm.. yes just the man! It appears I have found some erm.. ah yes, Fresh meat. For you.¡± porter grinned with a satisfied look on his face as he gestured to the 4 new recruits. Sergeant Tull eyed Rae who looked up at him with a pale face, the guy was huge! 6ft4 minimum and built like a brick shed. He had a dark brown buzz cut and looked like he had muscles growing out of his muscles. all confidence drained from her instantly. Tull raised his right index finger and pushed Rae in the middle of her chest, as she fell back a foot she looked up in horror and winced, rubbing the impact point. Tull looked at Porter with a grimace as Sam put herself in front of sergeant Tull, she eyed him and grinned. ¡°She''s with me, you want her? You gotta go through me first.¡± He snorted and looked at the two boys derisively, Paul moved to Sam''s side and smiled at him. ¡°What she said big guy.¡± Edward grimaced. ¡°Hang on a sec guys, sergeant Tull here is our superior, lets just cool it down a bit.¡± He looked up at the sergeant and smiled, then saluted as best he could. ¡°Edward Fielders reporting for duty Sergeant Tull!¡± The sergeant looked at him as if he was something he had scrapped off his shoe and walked off, not saying a word, Edward looked at Porter quizzically. Porter shooed them away in the direction of Sergeant Tull. ¡°Go on then! Our sergeant is a man of few words, best you don''t annoy him.¡± Then he gave them another shooing motion and Edward started to trot after the sergeant, Paul seeing this trotted after Edward. Sam smiled and grabbed a still shaken Rae and tugged her arm, ¡°C''mon before sergeant troll gets hungry!¡± she heard Porter snort in amusement and Rae blinked and with that she was running along side Sam. ¡°I''m not sure I''m cut out to join the army.¡± Rae panted. ¡°I thought it was going to be all potions and wands. You know, Harry potter and all that.¡± Sam grunted. ¡°Well what ever it''s like don''t worry, I''ve got your back, OK?¡± Sam replied, trying to reassure her new friend. Rae nodded.¡±Thanks Sam, and thanks for stepping in for me against that hulking monster.¡± ¡°Who sergeant troll? He was just picking on the smallest of us to see if we would come to your defence, no worries¡± Sam and Rae eventually caught up with Edward and Paul just as sergeant Tull lead the group into a spacious cabin built for four, with two generously wide bunk beds either side of the main living area and a large 5 drawer chest at the end of each bunk and in between a wall to wall built in wardrobe. Tull looked at the two boys and two girls and growled. ¡°You sleep here.¡± He pointed to a small desk/coffee table that sat in the middle of the room that had maps and passes on it. ¡°Everything you need to know for today is in that pile, don''t go into restricted zones, I can''t be held responsible for your health and well being if you do.¡± He looked around briefly and then turned to leave. Ah..erm.. Sergeant Tr¡ªmmmpphhh!¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Sam dove forward and slapped her hand around Rae mouth as she realised where she was in the timeline, she smiled at their Sergeant and put her spare hand up as she pulled Rae to her chest, a look of utter shock and panic in her eyes as she fought off Sam to no effect. ¡°Sorry Sergeant TULL we''re all good thanks!¡± He grimaced first at Sam, then at Rae, who had by then stopped struggling. It seemed she had got the message, then turned around and walked out. ¡°Phew, that was a close one!¡± exclaimed Sam, she looked at Rae. ¡°Tull, not Troll! At least and most definitely not to his face.¡± Paul snickered as Rae blushed furiously. Epilogue Edward glanced at Sam. ¡°How did you know?¡± Sam grimaced. Oh well best rip the plaster off she thought and took a deep breath and started to explain. ¡°This is my second time round, by that I mean either I have traveled back in time or this is an alternative timeline.¡± ¡°A multiverse?¡± Exclaimed Rae in shock, her eyes wide and mouth agape. Sam nodded as Paul laughed derisively. ¡°You seriously expect us to believe that hogwash?¡± Edward nodded at him. ¡°She knew who you were at the terminal, hell she knew me!¡± He smiled at the remembered embraced and looked at her quizzically. ¡°Are we...were we a thing?¡± Sam blushed as Rae looked at the two. ¡°Oh. My. God! You two totally are...or were! Wow that is such a mind fuck.¡± Edward smiled. ¡°I don''t know I''m certainly not adverse to giving it another go!¡± He looked at Paul and grinned. ¡°You never got the warm greeting I got, believe me it''s worth a revisit.¡± Sam''s blush deepened. ¡°Oh my word I can''t believe I did that. In my defence, you had just come back from the grave and I was just so happy to see you!¡± She looked around at Edward''s pale face and the look of shock on the other two''s faces. Sam smacked her head with the palm of her hand. ¡°OK maybe I could have worded that better, can we start from the top?¡± The three nodded silently, nobody was mocking her or laughing now, they were dead serious and desperately in need of answers. She recounted as best she could of her alternate timeline, of her meltdown and siphoning of the engines, then the defence force. Her fight to bring them back to full health and of her time in the hospital, she recounted their lesson in which she taught Rae how to find her inner essence and how she had given the professor of elementary magic her youth back and then of the destruction of the Storm Haven and the demise of her friends and finally the utter destruction of Valencia. A million people dead....she felt Rae''s arms embrace her as she sobbed. She looked up at the pale faces of her friends and swore never to let history repeat itself, from here on in this time they would be ready. Edward blew exhaled shakily. ¡°So how is it you are back with us Sam?¡± Sam looked at Edward and grimaced. ¡°Well I awoke in a hospital, Caero had shown me what had happened as I had blanked out the day in Valencia completely, when I realised that everyone I held dear other than my parents were dead and that I had personally killed a million people? I kinda lost it, the next thing I knew I was waking up this morning like nothing had happened.¡± she brandished her left wrist. ¡°That is until I saw this, it must have come back with me, but it was the only thing. I''m not absolutely sure how, but I think it''s because it''s fused to my lower forearm, it''s actually embedded into one of the bones.¡± Rae blew out a breath as Paul shook his head. ¡°So you just wanted to rewrite history so badly your magical essence just sucked in enough juice to make it happen?¡± He asked incredulous. Sam nodded. ¡°That''s as good as an explanation as I''ve got, so yeah¡± Edward glanced at her and grimaced, Sam''s heart sank at the look, but when he did speak it wasn''t of anger or distaste. ¡°So we have what? three weeks tops to save the ship and save Valencia whilst trying to save ourselves in the bargain?¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°No Mick Stevens and Bill Anderson were, as far as I can tell the links that made the attacks possible, with them not even making it aboard...well fingers crossed from here on in the timeline diverges.¡± Paul blew out a deep sigh of relief and grinned at Sam, ¡°So that''s what Porter meant by. ''Miss Holden has already taken mighty steps to thwart our foe'' Sam nodded and Edward got up and embraced her. She felt herself melt into his arms as he spoke. ¡°I think I speak for all three of us when I say thank you Sam, you not only saved us, but the ship and a thousand people who live and work here.¡± Sam accepted the hug with relish but crossed her fingers hoping he was right, she knew deep down that this wasn''t the last they had heard of the swords of light, but what she did know for sure was that she wasn''t just going to sit around and wait for all hell to break loose, she was going to do everything in her power to stop them, whatever it took. But this time she wasn''t alone, this time, in what seemed like forever Sam had friends. THE END. T.B.R.K. Gus tore after Manuel Rodriguez. Squinting in the midday sun as his ankle length leather duster flapped in the wind. His cowboy hat pressed firmly onto his head in an attempt to stop it flying off as the hat string pulled taught and tugged on his neck. Gus''s cheroot long since gone out protruded from the corner of his mouth. He chewed on it habitually as the handles of the two Glocks, one strapped on each of the outside of his thighs in their side holsters glinted in the sun. They raced through the old Mayan hillsides of Guatemala. The vegetation was lush and dense interspersed with rocks that jutted out everywhere with roads that were almost non existent, little more than dirt tracks riddled with pot holes. Gus''s Harley Sportster had few problems coping with the dodgy roads but Rodriguez''s beat up old ford sedan was careening all over the place. Gus grinned and fired off a shot at the ford''s tires with his left hand. He had almost no hope of hitting his target but it kept his prey running scared and if the roads didn''t get the guy then Gus knew he would. In the twenty years he''d been in the bounty hunting trade he had never failed to either bring in or kill his bounties. Of course his boss Patty preferred the former, but it barely mattered to Gus, he was in it for the chase. The terrain became harder and harder to traverse as they continued to drive hell for leather into the Sierra de los Cuchumatanes mountain range and eventually the ford shuddered to a halt as it beached itself on an enormous dirt rut in the over grown barely there track. Rodriguez wasted no time jumping out of the car and clambering up the rocky escarpment. Gus gritted his teeth and pushed his classic 1971 XLH 900CC Harley Davidson Sportster forward. He''d had the bike going on thirty years and had painstakingly rebuilt it himself bolt by bolt. It had taken a few knocks over the years, as had he. Unfortunately, unlike the bike he couldn''t swap out the trashed parts and put in good as new replacements and the years had taken their toll on his body. He figured the bike was in way better shape than he was even if they were of a similar age, so kept pushing until even the Sportster could go no further. He glanced up and saw Rodriguez scrambling over a small incline about fifty yards away. He seemed to be looking for something specific, Gus had no idea what, he originally thought the guy was just running as far into the back of beyond in the hopes Gus would give up. But Gus never ever gave up, it was what he was famous for, well that and being meaner than a junk yard dog. There was a reason they had nick named him Terror after all. Initially it had been to mock his last name of Tyra. Gustav Tyra born from second generation polish immigrants had few friends growing up, his cold demeanour and lack of social abilities set him aside from others in his age group and it wasn''t until he joined the army and found like minded people did he finally feel at home. But even then, his dogged determination and stubbornness made him stand out. It had saved his life and those of his comrades in arms on numerous occasions in the past though and the older he got the more implacable he seemed to become. Muttering to himself he hopped off the bike and headed in the direction he had last seen Rodriguez. As he crested the small rise he saw his prey suddenly jump up and looked down at Gus and exclaimed. ¡°It''s too late now you old blood hound, not even you can follow me where I''m going!¡± With that he darted off to the right. Gus took aim with his Glock and fired. Rodriguez ''yelped'' as the bullet flew inches from his head and dove for the ground. Gus snarled and yelled. ¡°We ain''t finished yet Rodriguez!¡± And started after him. Just as he got to where he had last seen him, he saw Rodriguez dart into a small opening in the rock about thirty yards from his left further up the rocky hillside and Gus grimaced. He hated going underground, but he''d traced this douche bag over at least two thousand miles, through almost half of the U.S., then Mexico and eventually to Guatemala. He wasn''t about to give up now. He shoved his gun back into it''s side holster, clambered over the rocks and headed into the dark forbidding cave entrance. He wondered for a moment what Rodriguez had meant by not even he could follow him? nothing this guy had done so far had made any sense so he just shook it off and kept going. Only one way to find out he thought. catch the fucker and wring the information out of his scrawny neck. Gus stepped into the cave entrance and slipped on the wet uneven ground and his head clanged against the rock wall. He grimaced as he felt a small trickle of blood and cursed the man he was after. The guy was really starting to piss him off and he fantasied about beating him to a pulp before he handed him over. The money as always would be good but he was definitely going to get his pound of flesh as well. He squeezed through what appeared to be an ever decreasing gap in the back of the small cave, the rough edges scrapping against his long tough leather coat. The thought of getting trapped in here and starving to death or being crushed under half the mountain filled his soul with fear. But fear was an old friend, he just ignored it and pushed on through. With his small electric torch in his mouth and both Glocks out he searched ahead trying to find where Rodriguez had gone. He heard a scrambling sound from in front of him. The sound made Gus think that his prey was no more than thirty or forty feet from him and he pushed on feeling ever more certain he had his man. Suddenly the tiny gap he had been fighting through opened up into a massive cavern, it looked like it had been an old Mayan temple. Carvings and murals adorned the walls and had he the time Gus would have been curious to see them in greater detail. But now wasn''t the time, there seemed to be some sort of worn stone sacrificial table on a dais with an archway embedded in the rock behind it and he saw Rodriguez with a much larger torch than Gus had in his hand running to the other side of the cavern. He seemed to be heading for the stone archway but as far as Gus could see there was no exit, it was just an archway embedded in the rock. Frowning he ran after him. Something didn''t add up. Gus had a nagging feeling in the back of his head, it made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. Normally it was the type of feeling he heeded. It had saved his life on more than one occasion, if barely. But this time he couldn''t equate the feeling to what he was looking at. Then just as Rodriguez reached the embedded archway he took out a long wicked looking blade from his belt and slashed it across the palm of his hand then reached out and touched what appeared to be a rune protruding from the rock surface. First one on the left of the archway, then one on the right. There were rocky channels sloping from the sacrificial table that led directly to both runes. Gus shuddered at the gore filled history of this chamber and he watched as the blood seemed to be instantly absorbed by the stone and the archway began to shimmer, like a wave of heat coming off the asphalt on a hot sunny day. Then to Gus''s incredulity Rodriguez stood up, took one glance back at Gus and walked through the rock wall under the arch and disappeared. ¡°Fuck!¡± Gus quickly ran up to the arch and reached out to the rock wall to find solid stone at his finger tips. He searched around for what he had seen Rodriguez looking for and saw the first rune, he tentatively pulled out his own blade from the small of his back and made a cut across the palm of his hand. The nagging sensation in the back of his head grew, but he ignored it. That fucker wasn''t going to escape him now, if he could do this? Well then, so could Gus. Blood dripped from his flesh as he laid the cut hand on the stone rune and he felt....something. It made his skin crawl, but looked around for the second rune and touched that one too. He gasped as a wave of heat enveloped him and he staggered back a foot and felt, what? Something, some of his energy? life force? Drain from his body. He took a deep breath. Well as far as he could tell that was all Rodriguez had done, so... Gus squinted and winced looking away from the rock at the same time he reached out with his bloody fingers to the rock wall. He gasped in astonishment as his hand passed straight through! He gritted his teeth and against all good sense he staggered forward through the rock wall and fell into nothingness. Gus immediately tried to grab hold of something, anything! But it was completely dark. His scream of shock was instantly absorbed into the void and all he could feel was the sensation he was falling. Then a small pin prick of light appeared in his vision, it was impossible to tell how far it was or the lights dimensions, but slowly the light grew. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. It seemed the more he focused on it, the brighter it got and the bigger it became. Suddenly he felt as if he were being sucked into it, then light expanded and enveloped him. Gus gasped in fright, berating himself for not listening to the nagging sensation in the back of his head as he fell. He was falling through what appeared to be a light grey and purple swirling tunnel which seemed to flow past him at an ever increasing pace. He sucked in a deep lungful of air and realised what he had done, well wherever he was at least he could breath. Time passed as he fell through whatever this was...a wormhole? Some sort of Stargate shit for sure. No wonder Rodriguez thought he could evade him. Was this some sort of Mayan deities highway or something? Fucked if he knew. Then at the centre of his vision it seemed that just as he thought of Rodriguez he saw him. He was a good hundred and fifty yards away, but as Gus focused on his form his outline became sharper and it seemed to Gus that he got a little closer. He pointed his Glock at his prey and fired. The sound the gun made was muted by the wormhole, but Rodriguez heard it and attempted to turn around. He looked back in horror as Gus fired again. He noticed when he did the tunnel rippled and shimmered as the bullet fired wide and went through the side of the tunnel. Rodriguez went from horrified to mortified and bellowed. ¡°What the fuck! are you insane!? Don''t shoot at the inter dimensional portal you fucking moron!¡± Gus fired again, this time two shots in quick succession. The first ripped a chunk off of Rodriguez''s left ear and careened off into the tunnel wall, but the second hit his chest dead centre. ¡°Got you mother fu-¡± The bullet that had grazed Rodriguez''s ear seemed to blow a small jagged wound into the side of the wormhole and as Rodriguez''s body passed by it seemed to be sucked towards the hole. The speed at which he was traveling though meant only half of him made it through before his upper torso was ripped away from his lower half. The blood from the impact seemed to react like acid to the tunnel wall and it started to disintegrate. Gus flew passed it barely avoiding getting sucked out himself before he shot past. Rodriguez''s top half however seemed to careen all over the place and his blood smeared the grey and purple walls with Red and the whole tunnel started to vibrate. Gus slammed his guns back into his holster and curled into a ball as the tunnel appeared to start shaking itself to pieces. Suddenly there was an almighty explosion and Gus could feel air rushing past him at a rate of knots. He peaked out of one eye and slammed it shut again as his heart leaped into his mouth. He''d made his fair share of parachute drops in his time and knew without a doubt he was well and truly fucked. He opened his eyes fully and took a better look. From his estimation he was roughly just over half a mile in the air and dropping rapidly. Without a Chute he was a goner for sure. His mind flashed to a you tube video he had seen of a bunch of Adrenalin junkies flying down the side of a mountain in winged suits, they had gone for miles with the little go pros attached to their heads. Yeah that would be nice if....he thought of his big leather duster, then looked at the rapidly approaching ground and grabbed for his knife. Gus quickly pulled out his coats leather belt from it''s hoops and cut it in half and felt the world spin as he tried to tie one corner of the bottom of his coat to his right calf muscle through a small incision in the bottom of the jacket. Still curled up in a ball, the movement made his body tumble and he felt his gorge rise as he saw earth, sky,earth,sky,earth,sky. He bit back the urge to vomit and scrambled to tie the other corner of his coat to his left calf muscle. He pulled the belt as tight as he could, the last thing he needed if this was to work was the coat getting loose! Then he put the knife into the side of his boot and grabbed hold of the outer edges of his coat and spread his arms wide. Instantly he felt the wind pull at the left side and spun round. He fought desperately to control his orientation, then as he turned to face the ground he felt both his arms yanked violently back as the wind buffeted his fall. He cackled manically as he found some semblance of control and then focused on the rapidly approaching ground. He heard a muffled explosion, then saw the roof of some building on the outskirts of the ruins of an ancient city collapse. Gus guessed that was Rodriguez''s upper body hitting the roof. As he glanced at the building he felt his momentum carrying him in roughly the same direction as the damaged building and tried to force his trajectory to somewhere less...terminal. But he was rapidly running out of room and at the last second he hastily thought he had two options, curl up into a ball and try to protect his vitals. Or keep his arms spread and try to pull up, using the coat as a buffer right till the end and try to slow his flight to the very last second. As he decided on the initial option, preferring to protect his head he realised he had taken too long to decide and smashed face first through the roof of the same building Rodriguez had fallen into and the world went black. Gus blinked and saw the head of Rodriguez''s corpse sticking out of what appeared to be an old computer terminal. Both man and machine looked completely beyond repair. Gus groaned and tried to move but every breath was utter agony and the pain pushed him back into unconsciousness. He blinked and the corpse alongside the terminal appeared to have gone, in it''s place was a brilliant white room. He tried to move, but other than blink it didn''t look like he could do anything. Well at least the pain had gone, the light faded as his eyes closed again. He blinked. This time the white room had a giant TV screen and on the wall in front of him with a blue background exclaimed one word on it. ERROR Gus smirked, or at least he thought he did. that sign just about said it all. Well at least he was still alive he guessed. He gazed at the screen for a bit and wondered where all the medical equipment and nurses were. He had heard nothing, felt nothing, something wasn''t right. But his mind felt fuzzy and he felt his vision fade before succumbing to the inevitable pull of unconsciousness. Gus blinked again and looked at the screen in front of him. This time to his surprise it had written on it something completely different. WELCOME TO THE BROKEN REALMS OF KALLEON. CONGRATULATIONS! YOU HAVE SUCCESSFULLY CONNECTED AN INTERMITTENT OFF WORLD COMMUNICATION TO THE AUTOMATED TECH SUPPORT SERVICES WHILST SIMULTANEOUSLY NEARLY COMPLETELY DESTROYING THE CHARACTER CREATION FACILITIES. PLEASE HOLD. ¡°Well what the fuck does any of that mean!?¡± He thought to himself. He tried to move, tried to call out. But other than his eyes nothing else seemed to work. He felt nothing. Well it was better than feeling pain, but surely it wasn''t a good sign. He refocused on the screen, it still read. PLEASE HOLD. Well, it didn''t look like he was going anywhere soon. Maybe he was hallucinating. Was he in some sort of coma? And all this was a dream? It would answer the questions about medical equipment and lack of doctors. That meant the sign on the screen could be even more ominous than he had first thought. Gus blinked and realised he had either fallen asleep or blacked out again as a new message lit up the screen DOWNLOADING SYSTEM UPDATES AND REPAIR FILES. ESTIMATED TIME REMAINING: FOUR HOURS. Gus tried to groan, Christ this was going to take ages! He had built his own windows machine back in the day and downloading and updating the system took forever. He wondered if the intermittent part of the first message was why it was going to take four hours. His eyes lost focus, then he blinked and refocused on the screen. DOWNLOADING REPAIR FILES. ESTIMATED TIME REMAINING: NINE HOURS. ¡°Ah! come on man!¡± This was worse than watching cricket! He had had an English buddy back in Afghanistan and the guy had been delighted when he was able to find a channel that showed a five day test match with England vs India and had invited Gus over to watch. It had been mind numbingly boring, if it hadn''t been for the copious amounts of booze available he wouldn''t have made an hour of the dam game. As it was he bailed after watching for an afternoon, promising to comeback the following day but had then avoided the man like the plague ever since. Someone who was happy to watch that for five days straight? Nah, there had to be something seriously wrong with the man. DOWNLOADING REPAIR FILES. ESTIMATED TIME REMAINING: TWO HOURS. Yes! That was more like it. By now Gus was pretty sure it was the dodgy connection that was causing the issues so he took the wins when he could. He just hoped the connection issues weren''t in his brain. Time passed but Gus wasn''t sure how much as the screen lit up with a new message. His heart leapt at the change. And then dropped as he read. INITIALIZING.... Well at least the download had finished. Wasn''t This whole out of body experience meant to be a bit more...well not dull? It seemed to Gus he had been gazing at the giant screen for days unable to move, shout, Breathe? Nothing. Gus blinked as he noticed the change in the screen, this time it looked a whole lot more interesting. WELCOME TO THE BROKEN REALMS OF KALLEON CHARACTER CREATION FACILITIES, WOULD YOU LIKE TO PROCEED? Y/N. Gus blinked. Well how was he going to answer that? He tried to focus on the Y and hoped it would be enough. He blinked and the screen lit up with the animation of a giant of a man similar to a character on the cartoon network called Johnny bravo! With the blonde quiff and shades included. but this guy had heavy plated purple and gold Armour on and he held a massive double handed sword almost as long as he was tall. WOULD YOU LIKE TO BECOME A KNIGHT? Gus looked at him, then in a blink he had changed from a male into a female. The woman, built like an Amazonian warrior. Wore the tiniest of purple and gold bikini briefs with an even skimpier string bikini top that was just about large enough to cover her nipples but barely held back her massive breasts. She still held the giant sword though, but instead of the heavy metallic greaves and metallic boots she wore dainty purple foil greaves that molded to her shins and calf muscles along with golden five inch high heel stilettos. Gus saw an arrow under her character and focused on it and her body turned as if on a disk and her rump came into view. Man did she had the hottest ass! Jeez. Well obviously he wasn''t about to become one of these either male or female, but no harm in looking right?...Right? WOULD YOU LIKE TO BECOME AN ELF MAGE? Suddenly the character changed to one of an elf mage. It was a male and he had an air of aristocracy about him. He wore a brilliant white silk shirt, a light blue jacket with tails down to his knees at the back and pair of black pants that stopped just below the knees that were tucked into a pair of white socks. He wore a rather dainty pair of silver slippers and held a staff in his right hand. Gus would have wrinkled his nose at this dandy if he had had one and immediately the male elf turned into a female one. Gus''s eyes would have bulged if they were able...maybe they had, who knew? The glorious female elf that stood before him wore no silk shirt. She just stood there in a jacket similar too but a far skimpier version than the male elf''s light blue jacket and instead of black pants she wore a black low rider ultra micro mini skirt and a pair of silver five inch stilettos. She had the biggest blue eyes and her lips were a deep plum color. Gus could have stared at her forever, but her cleavage got the better of him and he nudged the arrow slightly to see If he could get a better view. just like the female warrior she had massive firm breasts and as he got a side view all but her nipples appeared to be visible. Well it might be worth being a dandy if he got to walk around these beauties all day He thought to himself. The vision turned back to the dandy and Gus instantly changed his mind. WOULD YOU LIKE TO BECOME A DARK ELF FOREST ARCHER? The next character that morphed into view was that of an archer. The deep purple skinned dark elf wore a leather jerkin with leather pants and soft leather boots. He had a long bow over his shoulder and a thickset chest with strong arms, a dam sight better than the dandy for sure! The dark elf turned into a female dark elf and the female whilst still wearing a leather jacket, this one was more of a bolero top. It stopped just below her pendulous breasts and seemed to be held together at the front by sheer will power alone. She wore a similar minuscule mini skirt to her elven sister, but hers was made from tan leather. She also wore five inch leather stilettos. How the hell she got around the forest in them god only knows. But she did carry a long bow similar to that of her male companion. Her lips were a deep midnight blue and her eyes were the blackest black. Gus wouldn''t mind traipsing around after her all day in the forest, she looked amazing. Clearly who ever made this game knew what he liked. He wondered somewhat guiltily whether he was actually in a coma and this was his vision of an MMORPG. Then dismissed it, there was no way in hell he would have come up with the dandy. WOULD YOU LIKE TO BECOME AN ORC? The vision turned into a male orc and Gus would have staggered back if he were able. The monster looked horrifying and an instant later the male orc turned into a female one. The male orc had just worn a fur hide skirt made from some sort of animal carcass and held a giant tree limb in his hand, the female was similarly attired, she wore no top and her huge breasts bobbed gently as she slowly changed her stance and instead of a hide skirt she wore a fur thong. He would have loved to have seen the dark elf in the get up but the rough green flesh and the foot long tusks sticking out of her mouth were too much for Gus. WOULD YOU LIKE TO BECOME A GOBLIN? The orc turned into a goblin. The green scrawny thing chittered about not wearing anything, his tiny manhood just dangled lifelessly between his legs. He just held a twig in his hands like it was a broad sword. Jesus, who would want to be one of those!? The male turned into a female goblin and the naked creature scratched her armpit as she stood there with a blank glazed look in her eyes. She had tiny breasts but a huge stomach that drooped over her genitalia. Gus thought she looked even worse than the male version. The screen went back to johnny bravo. ¡°what!? That was it?¡± Mod Mage Mod Mage An Isekai tale. Atticus flint. High mage to king Constantine of the city state of Ukravia grimaced at his 20 year old niece as he finished tying her to his sacrificial stone table. A large pentagram surrounded the table and sigils festooned the walls of the candle lit room. There was a rich cloying odor from the candles and a light smoky haze filled the chamber. His niece was spread eagled, naked and gagged with a wild frenzied looked in her eyes as she feebly tried to escape her bonds. With the soporifics in her blood he was surprised she was even awake. He dismissed her struggles and went back to his grimoire. His body trembled slightly with excitement at the thought of what he was about to do. Be the first mage in a millennia to steal the life essence of a sacrifice to heal his own soul and extend his life. The thought of immortality fluttered through his mind and his pulse quickened further. If this worked? What would stop him from doing again and again when he started to feel the strains of time on his body? He could live forever. He''d tried to make sure everything was in his favor this the first time. He could maybe experiment a little more when thing weren''t quite so desperate, but he already felt the debilitating effects on his body from the experiments into necromancy and ritual magic. Sometimes you had to risk all to get more power but he''d slipped up once to often and knew his time on this plane of existence was limited. That was why he had used his niece as the sacrifice. She was his blood and therefore a more powerful link to his soul. Atticus took a deep breath then grabbed his sacrificial knife and stepped towards his niece. This was it. The moment he had been waiting all these years, all that digging around and searching in dry stuffy libraries and dank dark catacombs for a way to save himself. The time was now, he could finally be healed. His voice rang out in the stone walls of his chamber, the highest room in the tower of mages. He could see his nieces eyes widen and her breathing heaving in gasps of desperation behind her gag as she attempted to escape her fate. To no avail. ¡°COR AD COR CORPORIS ANIMADVERTIMUS ANIMAM TUAM ANIMAE MEAE DUO UNUS VITA TUA VITA MEA EST!¡± The dagger struck home as Atticus shouted out the last of the ritual and Amora spasmed, every muscle grew taught with the agony of the cold dagger entering her heart as her soul was ripped out of her body. Then she shuddered and grew still. Atticus eyes widened in amazement as a dark cloud slowly drew from his nieces slowly dying form and he opened his arms as if in welcome as he tried to incorporate her soul into his. Suddenly there was a thud and a splintering of wood as two mages and a dozen guardsmen blasted into his chambers. They all blinked in shock as their eyes drank in the sight before them, then the head mage suddenly shouted. ¡°Halt in the name of the king!¡± A blast of wind power hit Atticus and he was blown back against the wall. He shrieked in fury as he let loose a blast of mind magic forcing the guards to collapse and the mages to stagger back but in that instant Amora''s soul seemed to dissipate through the outer wall of the chamber and disappear. - - - Lucas Flint or Luke to his friends....his online friends that was. slowly eased his way out of the back seat of the taxi whilst trying not to knock his hip and looked up at the enormous edifice before him. PROCTOR SMITHE & POTHLESWAITE LAWYERS est 1854 The fifteen story monument of glass and steel made him shudder inside. Not because of what it looked like, but for what it held inside. He grimaced at the thought. P.S.&P. Were among other things, lawyers to his great uncle. Multi, multi millionaire and now deceased Atticus Flint. This was to be the reading of his will and not for the first time Luke wondered why he had been summoned. His mind stretched back to the last time he had seen the mean old bastard. It was before his mom had past, before...the ¡°accident¡± that had left him a cripple. If memory served him correct he was somewhere around ten and his mum was on one of her regular begging runs hoping to score a few quid off of the old git so she could replace her old rundown car for a new one. (or more truthfully cash for drink and drugs. Yay party time!) They had come away empty handed and his mum had never gone back swearing she''d spit on his grave. Unfortunately that was never to be as she had died from a drug over dose while trying to find herself in a religious commune in India a decade later. Luke shook his head and brought himself back to the here and now. He grabbed his cane and limped slowly towards the entrance. Cayson Flint looked up and sneered distastefully as he saw his fat crippled pauper of a cousin. ¡°Jeans? You gotta be shitting me, couldn''t even be bothered to put on a suit? Jesus man show some respect.¡± He shook his head disdainfully. ¡°Pitiful.¡± Luke grimaced as he limped into the what he imagined a boardroom of the rich and infamous would look like, all dark wood and a massive oak table around which were members of his family. He looked down at his denim jeans and white shirt and shrugged, if he''d had a suit he''d be wearing it but he was damned if he was buying one especially for the occasion, he just couldn''t justify the cost. ¡°They''re clean. I changed special just for you cuz.¡± Cayson''s sneer grew even fiercer as he spat out. ¡°What are you even doing here?¡± Luke shrugged and shook his head. ¡°I''ve been asking the same question myself, but.¡± He waved the invite at his cousin. ¡°They summoned me so I came running...well not running but you get the picture.¡± Cayson continued to sneer as he looked down at Luke''s malformed side. The impact of the car that had hit him had shattered Luke''s left hip and broken his leg in multiple places. The doc''s had sewn him up as best they could and he would never be able to go through a metal detector without it going crazy again but at least he was alive. Memories of the awful day flowed over him again just as they did in his nightmares. He shuddered internally but did his best to push it down as he grinned at his cousin, Cayson looked at him piteously. He was about to respond to Luke but turned as an elderly man walked into the room. Everyone looked to the man with bated breath. There was hunger in their eyes and Luke shook his head as he slowly edged himself into an over stuffed chair. ¡°Ladies, gentlemen. I''m sorry if I kept you waiting but there''s never enough hours in the day. Please be seated. Right! My name is Mr Proctor and we are gathered here for the reading of the will of Mr Atticus Julius Flint. As some clients are wont to do he has left a video recording to go with the read out, so without further ado.¡± He clicked on a large LCD TV and an image appeared of a grizzled old man grimacing from the screen as if frozen in time. Luke startled back a little as the gnarled old face suddenly came alive. The face grimaced even more if that were possible, then he growled into the mic. ¡°Right....so I guess if you''re watching this I''m dead then.¡± He looked away from the camera and snorted, then shooed away a figure out of the camera''s sight. ¡°Right, right I know, it''s my will surely I should have some say.¡± He looked back into the camera. ¡°OK I Atticus Julius Flint am of sound mind.¡± He looked up at the figure behind the camera. ¡°Right? Sound mind?¡± An old man almost as old as Atticus walked into view. ¡°Yes sound mind, just as cantankerous and anti social as always but apparently that doesn''t count.¡± Atticus snorted and momentarily a shadow of a smile appeared before he focused back on the camera and all sense of levity was instantly gone. ¡°So the will.¡± He leaned forwards towards the camera. ¡°Debs! My heart, my sweet money grabbing wife.¡± Luke espied a young woman not more than twenty five weeping quietly at the front of the table. Her face appeared inconsolable but hers eyes were cold as ice as she held her breath. ¡°The pre-nup we signed gives you 50% of my personal wealth.¡± He looked down at a piece of paper and murmured almost to himself as he raised his eyebrows. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°¡ê150.000.000. hmm... quite a chunk of change.¡± ¡°Deb''s.¡± Inhaled sharply with eyes for nothing but the screen. All attempts to feign loss completely gone. Cayson snorted in derision and muttered to himself. ¡°Jesus what a whore.¡± But Atticus shook his head. ¡°Buuuut....in order for the pre-nup to be fulfilled two main things needed to be upheld on your side my sweet. First!¡± He held up one finger. ¡°You needed to be faithful to me. Utterly faithful.¡± A looked of horror blossomed on Deb''s face as all color drain from her flesh and suddenly she looked years older. ¡°I''m guessing you remember Spain a couple years ago and especially Pedro?¡± Atticus held up a picture of a naked Deb''s in a passionate embrace with said Pedro. ¡°Or Rodriguez when we took a trip to Mexico last year?¡± He held up another picture this one clearly showing Deb''s, again naked but this time sucking on Rodriguez''s pretty impressive manhood. Atticus nodded. ¡°Looks like you have a type I see. I do hope they were good, I mean what that, ¡ê75.000.000. a pop? I do hope you got your money''s worth.¡± Deb''s shrieked in fury and spat at the screen as Cayson chuckled to himself. ¡°You fucking monster! You treat me like a whore, force me to wear what ever you to tell me too and do whatever you want and I get nothing!?¡± She looked down with rage in her eyes and grabbed the nearest thing to her. (A glass of whiskey) and hurled it at the screen. It smashed against the monitor. a seemingly unperturbed Atticus continued. ¡°Oh the second thing was no stealing right? You remember that? So that ¡ê2.500.000. you have stashed in your account in the Cayman''s? The cash I didn''t give you? The cash you didn''t ask for? Yeah that''s stealing sweetheart so I''ve taken that back.¡± A big man dressed in black had swiftly entered the room and was containing Deb''s in a tight hug as she furiously screamed and wriggled trying to break free as she was dragged out of the room. Mr Proctor meanwhile was wiping down the monitor. the screen seemingly undamaged. Luke looked a little closer and noticed an additional layer of glass in front of the screen and smirked, clearly not the first temper tantrum they''d had to weather. With everything settled and the hubbub quietened down Mr Proctor pressed play and the paused video continued. ¡°Franky! You sniveling suck up. I hate weak willed people but that''s not news to you, never stopped you from hoovering up any spare cash you could get your hands on though did it?¡± Atticus shook his head. I never did like you but you stayed, waited till the end in hopes of a pay out.¡± he shook his head. ¡°I really don''t want to give you anything but I guess you do deserve something so you get ¡ê100.000. don''t whine! I know you boy, just suck it up, it''s better than what Deb''s got.¡± Franky rubbed his face with his hands and shook his head and muttered to miserably to himself. Cayson grinned and gave his brother a mock pat on the back. ¡°Don''t worry bro, you''ve still got the job at the firm. I won''t sack you, so you got that right?¡± Franky growled under his breath as Cayson beamed at the screen expectantly. ¡°Cayson my boy! Chip off the old block am I right!?¡± Cayson grinned back at his departed father. ¡°Single minded, brash, stubborn, vindictive and an utter, utter bastard.¡± Atticus shook his head. ¡°I know it was difficult with no mother for the majority of your youth but don''t blame Franky, child birth is a tricky thing I guess these thing happen.¡± Franky grimaced and looked down at the table as Cayson''s grin faded. ¡°Still you''ve worked damn hard crushing all beneath you to get where you are, so the firms yours. Do with it as you will, just try not to go bankrupt too quickly. Oh the house is in the firms name so you get that too. Enjoy!¡± Cayson looked at the screen with bewilderment. ¡°What about the cash?¡± ¡°Lastly Lucas! Out of the entire family the only one who didn''t send me a birthday or Christmas card with insidious and cringe worthy attempts of extracting cash or outlandish business deals that ¡°Just need a little start up money, a few million and it''s guaranteed to work!¡± No sniveling little begging letters of ill luck or treacherous business partners. Nothing, nothing at all despite being the only one that deserved the help, needed the help. Nothing. I''ve seen the hospital reports. Heard how the driver pretty much got off with a warning even though the damage he caused was life altering and not in a good way. With your father long gone and my sister, my poor weak sister lost to the whims of drink and drugs and still nothing. I tried to find out why you unlike anyone else in the family didn''t reach out with a begging bowl and apparently your only response was that. ¡°It wasn''t his money, that he didn''t earn it.¡± Atticus shook his head. ¡°You could learn a thing or two from him Cayson.¡± Cayson looked back at Luke and snarled at him. ¡°So with all that said and done and with no one better to give it to I bequeath my personal fortune to Lucas Flint in it''s entirety. Spend it wisely boy and watch your back.¡± Lucas sat back and inhaled slowly. ¡°Fuck me.¡± Cayson turned fist clenched and spitting blood. ¡°You have got to be shitting me! Him!? Him of all people!? That fucking cripple!?¡± He turned to Proctor who flinched backwards a foot. ¡°Don''t think this is over. That guy doesn''t get a fucking penny till I speak to my lawyers.¡± Mr Proctor shook his head slowly. ¡°It''s already done Mr Flint the will has been setup so that if you or anyone contests it they lose anything that was bequeathed them.¡± Cayson shook with rage and spun around stomping out of the boardroom. ¡°Fucksake! This isn''t the end, mark my words.¡± Lucas just sat nonplussed and gazed around the now empty room. Empty all but for him and Mr Proctor. ¡°Fuck me.¡± He looked up at the lawyer and grimaced. ¡°Could you show me to the loo? I''m not feeling so good.¡± Mr Proctor nodded sympathetically. Lucas sat on the plushest loo in the most lavishly decorated W C he''d ever seen in his life and sighed. ¡°Fuck me.¡± ¡ê300.000.000. He shook his head and tried to gather himself. As he stood up and exited the cubicle, the main door to the W C slammed opened and a raging Cayson stormed in holding a tire iron. His eyes lit up as he spotted Luke and spat out. ¡°Steal my money would you!? After all my hard work with you just sitting at home playing video games on your computer as I slaved away!? well think again you sniveling piece of shit!¡± Luke stared blankly, frozen in terror as Cayson raised his fist clutching the tire iron and brought it down on him. Luke blindly tried to dodge, tried to raise his hands in defence but he was too slow. Way, way to slow. There was a crunch. Like the crunch of an egg being broken open or a porous rock splitting, then a splat like a stone dropped in thick mud. Then a blinding light and a pain so severe his whole body convulsed. Then the lights went out and he felt no more. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- There was a crash and what felt like drift wood collapsing around him and Luke looked up to see a furious Atticus Flint raging like a lunatic dressed in what looked like a robe stolen from a harry potter film. Then suddenly there was a massive piercing light as an agonizing pain shot through his head. His whole body convulsed and he felt his bowels loosen as he projectile vomited towards Atticus. Then with a blissful release he fell into unconsciousness. Atticus lurched backwards as the drunken wretch exploded out of both ends and cursed. He was sure he''d felt the soul spirit flowing in this direction but now it was fading. Those damnable mages had held him up just long enough and now he was going to loose everything! He cursed and ran in the direction he''d last felt the spirit flow. Luke awoke in darkness. He could smell the vomit, urine and fecal matter he was smothered in. He was pretty much covered in the stuff and he stank. He looked around as he touched his head. It still ached like a Mo Fo but he couldn''t feel any damage. His mind drew back as memories of his cousin going insane and attacking him with a freaking tire iron flooded Luke''s head. He saw movement in the corner of his vision and turned his head to get a better view. A child, skinny to the point of emaciation was curled up in a tight ball. She was wearing what looked like sack cloth and she held a tattered teddy bear. one of it''s eyes was falling off and it was missing an ear. There were tears in its fabric which seemed to made of the same sack cloth the child was wearing. She was tiny, not more than what? 5..ish? What the hell? Why was she out here on her own? He looked around at the ramshackle shelter. The Atticus lookalike had trashed the joint as he raged through it in search of god knows what. Something wasn''t right. Scratch that, a whole lot of things weren''t right. His cousin had smashed his head in with a tire iron but there was no damage, there was pain. loads of it, enough that he could barely move. Second. He felt so weak just moving made him feel ill but his side the one enduring pain for the last twenty years wasn''t there. He checked. Slowly moving his hands around his hip. Nothing. It was as if it was fully healed. But how? And he was so slim, not an ounce of fat on him. There was a faded blinking in the top right of his vision he''d originally thought was from the head injury but it didn''t pulse with his heart beat, it was slower but constant. As he focused on it he stiffened as a blue screen erupted in front of him. STATS LUCAS FLINT RACE: HUMAN LEVEL: 0 HEALTH : 2 OF 10 STAMINA: 1 OF 10 MANA: 10 OF10 ¡°Oh my fucking god I''ve been Isekaied!¡± A giggle tried to burst out of him but he tamped it down. A few hours ago he had become a multi millionaire. Then he''d been murdered Just minutes after making it rich and now he was where? His screen, now gone hadn''t said, he checked again. Nothing, just a few stats that said he was just about as low as you could go without dying. Fair enough really as he had just come back from the dead. He stifled another giggle. OK stat''s are shit. Did he have a change of clothes? Any cash? He thought for a second trying to visualize. ''INVENTORY.'' A screen popped up and another thrill coursed through him. That damped down almost immediately when he saw no boxes just a list of what he was wearing INVENTORY: SOILED RAGS. 1 That was it. No sign of money, no weapons nothing. ¡°Shit the bed. This totally sucks donkey balls.¡± He thought for a second. His head still spinning, the ache actually getting worse not better and despite his desperate need to get clean and sort everything out his body was utterly wiped out. He felt himself drift off as the thought he should have tried to pull up a map leaked into his mind. Too late though as fatigue pulled him under before he could do anything about it. Luke blinked as a sharp ray of light spiked into his brain. He winced and turned his head away. He saw the child now awake but still curled up tight and hugging the bedraggled teddy. He groaned and tried to smile but caught a whiff of himself and grimaced instead. He glanced at the child. ¡°Hey kid do you know somewhere I could wash up? Me, my clothes?¡± The child eyed him a moment and probably decided it was in her best interest to get him cleaned up, or at least out of her shelter. She got up without a word and shuffled away head down. Luke got up on tremblingly weak legs and tottered after her. STATS LUCAS FLINT RACE: HUMAN LEVEL: 0 HEALTH : 5 OF 10 STAMINA: 2 OF 10 MANA: 10 OF10 Temporal disruption. Sam''s shoulders sagged and she groaned. ¡°Yeah Caero you could say that, a couple of new students on the storm haven were swords of light infiltrators, they caused a bunch of issues which lead to the ship being damaged, we docked in Valencia for repairs but unfortunately some of the repair crew planted explosives that blew up the ship, killing everyone onboard. I and a few others were off sight seeing so missed that, but we were attacked by gunmen. All but me were killed, I...I kinda lost it and everything turned to shit.¡± A tear formed on Sam''s closed eyelids as she explained everything to her AI. SO STORM HAVEN''S SECURITY FIRST LET INFILTRATORS ONBOARD WHO CAUSED ENOUGH DAMAGE THAT THE SHIP HAD TO DOCK FOR REPAIRS. THEN LET FURTHER BREACHES OF SECURITY GO AHEAD AS TERRORISTS LAID EXPLOSIVES THROUGHOUT THE STORM HAVENS HULL. THE COUNCIL WILL NEED TO BE MADE AWARE OF THIS. THANK YOU FOR COMING BACK TO ALERT US OF THESE ISSUES MISS HOLDEN. Sam was left stunned by how the AI had reviewed her explanation of what had happened, he...it? Thought she had purposely created a wormhole and come back to warn the council of Magi of a terrorist threat? She mulled over what had actually happened and thought to herself. Maybe it would be better if the council took over. She could just go back to the academy and back to a normal life. Well as normal as you can be when you''re learning how to control magic. ¡°Here we are miss! Safe and sound with plenty of time to spare¡± Sam blinked and looked up blearily. Apparently despite everything that was going on she had fallen asleep. She eyed the cabby through a sleep filled blur and nodded. ¡°Thanks,¡± she handed over her debit card as the driver looked at her and smiled. ¡°Going on holiday miss?¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°No in theory that''s my home for the next five years¡± The cabby looked up surprised as he handed the card back to her.¡°Crikey! That''s a long old contract. Especially for one so young, I guess you must be pretty special heh?¡± Sam grimaced. ¡°Apparently, I''d be much happier just being your average Joe though.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The cabby grinned. ¡°The grass is always greener, plenty average Joe''s would love the idea of staring a role on a tug that size, just enjoy it. You''re only young once.¡± Sam smiled at the driver and nodded as she stepped out the vehicle. ¡°Thanks driver. You have a good one.¡± the cabby smiled as Sam went to shut the door. ¡°You too sweetheart. Keep smiling.¡± Sam nodded as she turned and walked away. ¡°Yeah you wouldn''t be saying that if you were walking in my shoes.¡± She grumbled to herself. As Sam entered the huge terminal where she was to meet up with Porter she looked around trying to remember where she had first seen him. ¡°Miss Holden?¡± Sam spun around and grinned. ¡°Hey Porter, Good to see you. We need to talk.¡± Porter looked at her sharply. ¡°Indeed!... We do? How is it may I ask that you know my name? Not that it''s a secret, oh no. but to you...? what is it you would like to discuss? I must say you have taken me quite by surprise!¡± Sam smiled and lifted her left wrist and mouthed silently. ¡°Temporal disruption.¡± Porter gaped at her as all colour left his face. ¡°Ah! Right!¡± He looked around and focused on the exit to the building. ¡°Maybe we should go for a quick walk outside, such a lovely morning.¡± He grabbed her right hand lightly as he walked briskly to the concourse outside the terminal, studiously avoiding her left side completely. Porter led Sam away from the entrance to the terminal until he felt that their conversation wouldn''t be overheard by passers by and looked at her seriously. ¡°What do you know of the temporal disruption Miss Holden? The council have only just started looking into it this morning.¡± Sam looked directly at Porter. ¡°I created it¡± Porter shook his head. ¡°Impossible!¡± Sam held up her left wrist and shaking her fused bracelet. The top of the shiny onyx band seemingly growing out of the underside of her wrist. ¡°How would I get Luke''s bracelet before tomorrow if that''s the case. Not only that but how would I know Luke, or the fact that you plan to put me, Rae, Paul and Edward together in the same sleeping quarters. Which I''ve become accustomed to, but still find more than a little creepy by the way!¡± Porter looked up at Sam in shock. ¡°Oh my! Well it seems that you do indeed have knowledge of future events you shouldn''t otherwise have, so what is it you need to talk to me about young lady. Taking into account of our time limitations, indeed, already I have been gone too long.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°Right flash points then. The swords of light are trying to infiltrate the storm haven with at least two new students. Mick Stevens and Bill Anderson. They will trigger events that lead to the utter destruction of the ship in under a month, you need to stop them getting on the ship, or you will seal our doom.¡± Any port in a storm. Sam eyed Porter, trying to impress upon him the severity of their situation. She could see he was struggling to come to terms with what was happening, but then he firmed his stance and nodded. ¡°Fair enough Miss Holden, I will take steps to ensure we do a more in depth back ground check on the two individuals before we let them board. I do hope you know what your doing miss Holden, this is most unprecedented.¡± Sam let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Trust me Porter, with the help of Caero you will find what your looking for.¡± Porter looked at Sam. ¡°Who is Caero?¡± Sam brushed her hand over her face, damn! She couldn''t come straight out and say the truth. Letting Porter know it was an all encompassing AI super computer would not be good. ¡°It''s the computer behind the bracelets, it''s like Siri or Alexa a kind of computer assistant. It''s called Caero. I''m not a hundred percent of Mick Stevens, but he runs off when he gets on board and disappears. You have to go searching for him. Then he fails the entrance exam and attacks you. He then gets kicked off the boat. Bill on the other hand definitely has a fake background that you guys find. He has a transmitter on him that sends info once every twenty four hours in a micro blast that lasts a nano second or something. Anyhow Caero catches it, when he does the ship is attacked but by then it''s too late, you have to make sure he doesn''t get onboard!¡± Porter nods as he listens to Sam describe the future as if it has already happened. ¡°Have no fear Miss Holden, we will make sure the necessary actions are taken mark my words. First lets get back to our little flock or they''ll start getting restless, especially if Mr. Stevens is who you think he is.¡± Sam nodded. ¡°You wouldn''t believe how much trouble he caused and he was only around for an hour. What a nightmare that guy was.¡± Sam looked up as she and Porter approached the group of teenagers munching on pizza and drinking cokes, she grimaced at the sight of Mick Stevens as Porter motioned her towards the group. ¡°Right Miss Holden, I need to make a couple of phone calls to set up our alternate boarding plan, are you sure you''ll be OK on your own here?¡± Sam looked at porter and smiled. ¡°It''s OK Porter I''m not alone¡± He looked quizzically at her but nodded and then dashed off to consult with Jonathon Morden the security chief of the storm haven. Sam saw Mick Stevens break away from the group as she approached. ¡°Hello sweetheart what''s your name then? Mine''s Stevens, Mick Stevens!¡± Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Sam glanced momentarily in his direction then spotted who she had been searching for and brushed straight past the grinning narcissist and practically ran into the arms of the boy she never thought she would ever see alive again. She felt her heart leap as she crushed Edward in a vice like grip and then kissed him deeply and with every ounce of passion she had in her. A tear formed in the corner of her eye as she pulled away to gaze into the shocked and bemused face of the boy she thought she had lost forever. She grinned as her face flushed with emotion. She leaned in and whispered. ¡°Please play along. I''ll explain later, I promise.¡± He grinned, nodded and whispered back. ¡°I would be a fool not too. If a beautiful girl came up to me and kissed me with a passion that curled my toes like that. By the way, keep kissing like that and it wont be pretend for long.¡± Sam grinned manically at him and kissed him again. She felt Edward tighten her embrace and the essence in her body pulsed and let out a tiny tendril that shot out of her and right into Edward''s body, she felt him stiffen for a second and then felt him smiling as he kissed her more deeply. Sam blinked in shock as she felt her life essence link to Edward''s. She knew instinctively that she would be able to find him anywhere. To know how he was physically. She held in a bubbling giggle of delight, she wasn''t going to lose him twice! ¡°Hey bitch who the hell do you think you are!¡± Sam was pulled away by a rather irate young blonde that clearly thought she had dibs on Edward. Sam looked at her derisively. ¡°Better than you.¡± Edward grinned at that and stepped in. ¡°Sorry Sophie but I haven''t seen..¡± He looked at Sam as he realised he hadn''t got a clue who she was. Sam snuggled up to his ear and whispered. ¡°Sam¡± He shuddered at the intimate contact and looked back to Sophie. Yes I haven''t seen Sam since I can''t remember when, if you will please excuse us?¡± Sophie clenched her fists but clearly had lost out to the biker chic. She growled, turned and stomped off. Edward breathed in deeply. ¡°Wow, I can''t say that I''ve ever been greeted like that before, you know a guy could get used to something like that, please say that you''re joining us on the Storm Haven? Sam grinned and nodded. ¡°Yep for sure, sorry about flinging myself at you but I was just about to be accosted by Mick Stevens and well, any port in a storm as they say¡± she smiled at him as he snorted. ¡°Think nothing of it. I think I might start praying for rain.¡± He looked up and frowned as Mick Stevens strode towards them clearly intent on causing trouble. Still breathing! ¡°Hey! I was talking to her before you stepped in get your hands off her.¡± Sam stepped in front of Edward and firmed her chin as she glared at the obnoxious boy on front of her. ¡°Actually, I hadn''t said a word to you and I clearly chose Edward. So please leave us, go stalk someone else¡± Stevens glared at back at her. ¡°Don''t talk to me like that bitch or you''ll regret it.¡± Sam grimaced. It didn''t seem to mater what she did he was going to try a cause trouble. She felt her rage building, she clenched her teeth and tried to clam her fury, she really didn''t want to go through this again. ¡°Hey guys everything OK here?¡± Sam looked up and saw Paul and hoped blossomed in her heart. ¡°Paul! Oh my god it''s so good to see you.¡± She rushed forward and hugged the Neo look alike. She turned and stared at Mick Stevens. ¡°This creep is trying to start a fight, it looks like he doesn''t want to take no for an answer.¡± Paul startled by the gorgeous blonde suddenly in his arms gently pushed her to one side as Stevens moved towards them. ¡°Ha! Skanky whore, jumping from one guy to the next in a blink of an eye, so is it my turn next?¡± Paul looked towards Edward who moved to intercept Stevens. ¡°The young lady has said she isn''t interested, surely a big guy like yourself can find a willing partner somewhere else?¡± Sam snorted and mumbled something under her breath and Stevens snarled at her. Just then Porter came into view and Sam let out a breath of air she didn''t realise she had been holding. ¡°Hey porter, you get everything sorted?¡± Porter nodded and glanced at the stand off before him. He looked at Mick Stevens who snarled at him, obviously not at all happy at his return. ¡°Yes thank you miss Holden, I see you''re making new friends! Is everything alright Mr Stevens?¡± Mick Stevens flashed a look of hatred towards Sam and went to stomp off, just as Porter put his ha2nd up to stop him. ¡°Ah! Excuse me Mr Stevens, one moment please?¡± Stevens looked back and then snarled as he saw four storm haven guards come into view. He leapt at Sam who instantly recognized the situation and in one swift movement had moved half a step backwards and slammed her fist down on the back of Stevens neck as his lunged past her missing his target by an inch, he collapsed to the floor unconscious, probably. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Sam looked up at Porter and shrugged. ¡°Sorry Porter but I''m not just going to stand there and let him attack me or my friends.¡± Porter grimaced but nodded. ¡°Er...is he still alive?¡± Sam looked at porter and then down at Stevens and frowned. ¡°Ah...i erm..think so?¡± she knelt down, felt for a pulse and let out a breath of relief, she smiled at Porter. ¡°Still breathing!¡± Paul snorted. ¡°More than he deserves, the guy''s a psycho!¡± Porter nodded. "Yes it seems Mr Stevens might not be storm haven material after all.¡± He gestured to two of the four security guards and they hauled him off. Porter looked up and stared around eyes lighting up as he spotted his next target. ¡°Ah! Mr Anderson, could you step forward please?¡± Sam''s head shot up. She hadn''t seen him at all and was startled as she saw him get up out of a chair at the rear of the group. The hair on the back of her neck stood up, he was not at all happy! His voice coarse voice boomed out in anger. ¡°What do you want Porter, I ain''t done nothing¡± Porter winced as he saw the size of the man-ling. He glanced at the two security guards left and they prepared themselves to get to grips with the behemoth. ¡°Ah well that''s not strictly true now is it Mr Anderson, indeed your back ground check has failed a deeper inspection, it appears you are not who you say you are and that means your admittance to storm haven academy has been voided. If you would come with me we can escort you back to whence you came.¡± Rage filled Anderson''s face and he bellowed his fury as he bulldozed his way through the group, his ire focused fully on Sam. ¡°Really? What? Is it my perfume or something?¡± Sam huffed as she realised she was yet again the target of his aggression. She knew from past experiences that this guy just wasn''t going to stop, even when she had left him a shrunken, shriveled wreck he still refused to kneel. She shook her head and closed her eyes and focused on his essence. She had to find a way to stop him that wouldn''t freak everyone out, siphoning essence would stop him, but it looked terrible and left her brimming with power and nowhere to let it out. She imagined encapsulating his essence in an air tight container, cupped her hands together and pressed. hard! The veins on Anderson''s neck bulged and he stared at Sam in disbelief as he stumbled and collapsed to the floor, dead. Not my first termination. Sam let go of the container that surrounded his essence only to find that it had faded to nothing. She looked at Porter who gave her a quizzical look and she shook her head. Maybe there had been a better way, but in the seconds she had before he reached her it was the best she could do. At least he still looked human, rather than looking like a draugr when he hit the deck. She looked around at the stunned faces and shrugged. It seemed no mater what she did she was going to become a killer, better it was the bad guys then and before they could enact they''re evil plots. She saw Porter coming over to her and she grimaced. ¡°I''m sorry Porter, had I more time maybe I could have found a way to restrain him, I just didn''t have the time, I more or less acted on instinct.¡± Porter nodded. ¡°Clearly he must have had some sort of heart condition. His rage at being found out must have put too much of a strain on his heart as he battered his way through the throng he must have pushed his heart too far and it killed him. Everyone saw you were no closer than ten yards away, it can''t possibly have been anything you did. You hardly moved a muscle!¡± Sam looked up at Porter, who nodded to her. She closed her eyes and nodded back, OK if that''s how he wanted to play it, that was fine by her. Sam looked wearily at Edward who moved close and gave her a hug, she felt herself melt into his embrace, she just felt so tired, death seemed to follow her like a shadow. The two guards carried off Anderson as Porter gestured to the crowd of young potential students and the held his hands up to direct their attention to him. ¡°OK people! If you can follow me please and try not to stray! It''s important right from the off that you learn to obey instructions. very important indeed!¡± ¡°Come along ladies and erm.. gentlemen.. follow closely.¡± They made it through the checkins without issue and headed into the massive ship with Porter working hard to make sure everyone knew beyond doubt that it was imperative that they go directly to the hall where the entrance exams would be completed before the students were issued cabins and given their maps. Anything other than that was unacceptable. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Sam sidled up to Porter and took a deep breath. She remembered the last time she had gone through the examination and whilst not the worst thing she had survived, if she didn''t have to face it again then she wouldn''t be upset. ¡°Hey porter¡± Porter looked towards Sam. ¡°Yes my dear, is everything alright? I must admit it''s not often a student has to fight for their life before their entrance examination, and to er....face their first ah...termination, indeed, it cannot have been easy.¡± Sam shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately Porter that wasn''t my first how did you put it? Termination? In the original timeline things got pretty messy so yeah...not my first termination, not by a long shot.¡± Sam hung her head and closed her eyes as her vision blurred. The memory of that night in Valencia felt like a spike through the heart. She sniffed and her face flushed as she wiped away the tears from her cheek, she felt a gentle hand on her arm and she opened her eyes as Porter spoke quietly so only she could hear. ¡°We have counselors for students and Magi who suffer traumatic events, even if we manage to avert them in this timeline you still lived through several horrific situations, I will make an appointment for you, just talking to someone who wont judge you could help you heal. Sometimes it''s not the physical ailments that hurt us the most.¡± Sam''s instincts were to pull away and refuse, but she knew that night in Valencia was going to haunt her for years, probably for the rest of her life. even during waking hours she was getting flashing images, Paul collapsing in a pool of blood. Icons of orange firing guns at Rae and herself. Orange was a colour she never really liked in the first place, but now it gave her a feeling of nausea if she caught a glimpse of it in the corner of her eye and she would flinch away instinctively, her heart pounding as if she were about to be attacked. The feeling of loss and fury as she stood in the centre of the city and raged at a cruel and unjust world as she syphoned off the life essence of hundreds of thousands of lives, one million people dead... She shivered and struggled to pull herself together, then squeezed Porter''s hands and nodded. momentarily not able to speak, she felt Porter tap her gently. ¡°As soon as the entrance exams are completed I''ll get straight to it, you''ll get the best care the academy has to offer, I promise.¡± Sam took a deep breath trying to clear her throat and not sound like a little scared girl. ¡°About that Porter, I know what it''s like to go through the entrance examination, it wasn''t pleasant when all I had was an irritating brother and a school nemesis to deal with, now? Is it at all possible I could ...not go through that again?¡± Porter looked sadly into Sam''s troubled gaze and shook his head. ¡°If I had any say in the matter then of course I wouldn''t hesitate, but unfortunately the entrance examination is an essential part of the initiation of the students into the academy. I can''t go into too much detail but suffice it to say it is far more than just what you experience, to my knowledge no one has bypassed the entrance exam in my lifetime.¡± Sam''s shoulders sagged as she nodded. ¡°Oh well it had been worth asking just in case.¡± Entrance exam. Again. Porter nodded. ¡°It will be over in no time, it might even help you come to terms with what you experienced, sometimes what you remember isn''t quite how it happened. In any case if after the event you need assistance just let me know.¡± Sam nodded as they entered the examination hall. Sam sat down in front of the desk with her name on it and took a deep breath and blew out softly. She looked around, the poor saps had no clue what they were about to experience, she shook her head. ¡°Here we go...¡± Porter stood in front of the new potential students and cleared his throat and looked about seeing if her had everyone''s attention. ¡°Will everyone please put their hands flat on the surface of the desk in front of you and close your eyes, hmm... yes indeed everybody! Thank you. Now be calm and all will be well, presently the examination will begin.¡± Sam felt an electric current run through her hands and then she froze, not a muscle could she even twitch, this was it. No backing out now. she trembled as images from the past started to form in her mind. She was 4 years old and had just knocked her mum''s vase off the tall table by the hallway entrance and it lay in pieces! Oh no! She should hide it! What? Was she crazy? Who else would be to blame? Shawn? Hmm... maybe? Little horror was always screaming! Was she like that at one year old? She didn''t think so. She picked up the pieces as she heard the living room door opening. Oh lord. Run! Hide! Her shoulder sagged she turned and with trembling chin she held up her hands to her mum and began to bawl. She was ten and she saw Michelle stealing a pen case from a bag that belonged to Annie who when she found the loss went screaming to the teacher, Mrs Tomlinson brought the whole class together and demanded to know who the thief was and how disappointed she was that they had a criminal in their midst. No one came forward and the teacher shook her head sadly, did anyone see anything? She asked hopefully but not realistically expecting anyone to come forward, she knew the street rules, no one blabbed, not in this town, even the primary school kids knew that. Sam bit her lip and raised her hand, she saw the look of utter hatred from Michelle''s face, oh boy was she going to get it when she got out of school! She was 12 and 3 girls had her pinned to the wall and had begun hitting her, she was the outsider! Everyone hated Samantha, she had no friends, but she didn''t care, she hated them as much as they hated her, and as soon as she saw an opening she lashed out! A clawed swipe against the hated Michelle leaving three bloody gashes along her cheek and then kicked out hitting her in the thigh, as Michelle backed off screaming, Sam then stamped on Annie''s foot and punched out leaving her with a bloody nose! Another scream, that just left Natasha, who took one look at Sam''s raging expression and dashed away. She kicked Michelle in the stomach as she whimpered against the wall and she fell to the ground. ¡°If your going to try another ambush you piece of shit just remember even if you do, you''d better find enough to finish it or I''ll come for you and I''ll never stop till your down, understand you skanky little bitch?¡± Sam kicked her again and then walked off, a rage deep within her that just didn''t die down. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. 14 and Noah! Oh she liked Noah And madly, he seemed to like her! His warm sweet kisses and his declarations of love and desire for her, Her! Even though she still had no boobs. Unbelievable, but oh so nice, she felt a warmth she thought had been lost when she was with him. 15 years old and Michelle walking hand in hand with Noah, a deep wail came from her soul. Michelle didn''t want Noah. She only took him because Sam did, and she was powerless to do anything, she didn''t care she hated everyone! Still 15 and Shawn walking in on her in the shower again! ¡°Get out you fucking pervert!¡± She screamed and threw the shower gel at him , but he ducked and smirked at her, ¡°still no tits sis? You''re never get Noah back at this rate!¡± she was 16 and saw Rae''s face light up with glee as she realised they were to share cabins and be friends after all! Paul, trying to look innocent as he was caught looking at her ass as she prayed to the porcelain goddess in her underwear as she fought to control her stomach when the ship was suddenly hit by a tornado. Kissing Edward for the first time after she had helped him get past his block, her skin sloughing off as she burned up while she fought to heal the defence force soldiers from the after affects of her syphoning off of their life essence. The grinning soldier who exclaimed his delight at being two years younger than he had been the week previous! Irene Sampson''s tears of joy as she held out trembling fingers, decades, perhaps centuries younger than they had been only seconds before. The unmitigated joy of seeing Edward back from the dead and the feeling of oneness as her essence linked with his. The tender touch of Porter''s hand on hers as he offered his support with her trauma. Sam blinked as she opened her eyes. Tears streaming down her face as she felt the echo of the warmth and support from her friends. She sniffed and wiped her tears away, not knowing what to think. The exam had started off exactly as it had the first time round, but as she had prepared herself for the worst it seemed she got the opposite. she exhaled deeply and raised her head and saw a worried looking Porter glance in her direction, she gave a wan smile in his direction and nodded. Yeah she was OK. She had survived the exam, she wiped her face again and looked around. It was much like last time, many students were still under whilst those that had come out were trying as she was to recover, at least they didn''t have to put up with a raging Stevens this time. she blew out another breath, thank god that was over with!